Date: 2018-04-29 04:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Fantasy; Harem; Demons; Magic; Romance; Erotica; Science Fiction Fantasy; Fiction; Role Playing Games; Science Fiction
Description: Fresh from the success of capturing Gwain’s Keep, Alpha Company is in high spirits. Flush with coin, everyone is eager to get better gear and see what new zones they can go fight in. Not everything is roses though, as the first testing phase is about to come to an end. A number of those who ventured forth with the guild are about to return to their regular lives, and the next wave of testers brings even more players to embrace Alpha World as their new reality, if only for a limited time. Alburet has new complications to deal with, but he doesn’t have to face them alone. Two other loving women

Alpha World

Book Five:

Fractured Spirit

Daniel Schinhofen

Copyright © 2018 Daniel J. Schinhofen

No parts of this book may be reproduced in any form by an electronic or mechanical means – except in the case of brief quotations embodied in articles or reviews – without the written permission from the publisher.

The characters and events portrayed in this book are fictitious. Any similarities to real persons, living or dead, are purely coincidental and not intended by the author.

Copyright © 2018 Daniel J. Schinhofen

All rights reserved.

Contents

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-one

Chapter Twenty-two

Chapter Twenty-three

Chapter Twenty-four

Chapter Twenty-five

Chapter Twenty-six

Chapter Twenty-seven

Chapter Twenty-eight

Chapter Twenty-nine

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty-one

Chapter Thirty-two

Chapter Thirty-three

Chapter Thirty-four

Chapter Thirty-five

Chapter One

Alburet hung a reluctant smile on his face as the people waiting for him moved forward. “Lords Dracon and Theron, good to see you both. Soon-to-be Lady Theron, I’m honored. Glad to see you, Berk. How may I help you all today?”

Vladimir stepped forward, “I wished to be among the first to congratulate you on your achievement. Renful informed me that you were returning. I’m quite eager to catalog the Keep and I would like to extend an invitation to dinner tomorrow night.”

Alburet winced, “I’m afraid I won’t be available then, Sir Dracon. We’ll be holding a banquet to celebrate that very achievement. Since you were involved in the effort, you are welcome to attend.”

Standing there with a nonplussed look, Vladimir nodded. “I see. It is good of you to extend such an invitation to me. Would you be able to speak with me privately at the event?”

“I’ll make sure that it is arranged, Sir Dracon.” Alburet bowed slightly.

“Well then, I shall see you upon the morrow. Have a pleasant day.” Vladimir climbed into his carriage, which left shortly after he was inside.

Wilbur’s lips twitched as he fought off a grin at Vladimir’s abrupt departure. “Would we also be invited to this banquet, Alburet?”

“Of course. You and the Lady, as well as the Matron, are invited, Lord Theron,” Alburet replied without pause.

“Tha’ be good. I’ll be draggin’ me sister off to visit durin’ the party,” Erin added.

Stacia smiled at her sister, “Tha’ be fine. I’m sure we will be havin’ some things to talk about.”

“I see you are busy and I do not wish to hold up Lord Jones’ servant. We will see you upon the morrow. Have a pleasant day.” Wilbur bowed to Alburet and Stacia, then handed Erin into the carriage.

Berk stepped forward as Lord Theron’s carriage rolled away. “Alburet, I had been expecting Sir Jones to be with you. I only just received a message from him stating that he’s quite busy at the Keep and requests that I join him there once the portal is established. Would that be acceptable?”

“It should be fine, but it might be a bit before Rolland gets here to set it up. I’ll let our receptionist know to expect you, as the portal will be inside our guild hall. Was there anything else I can do for you today?” Alburet asked, pulling out his Homestone.

“No, that will suffice, thank you. Congratulations on making history,” Berk replied with a small bow of his head.

“Couldn’t do it without all the help we got from lots of people,” Alburet chuckled. “Just stop by when you’re ready.”

“I’ll be along shortly,” Berk said, climbing into his carriage.

“Al, we’ll catch up to you later now that everything is in hand,” Gerald told him as they all watched the carriage leave. “I’ll message you in a bit to find out about dinner.”

“That’s fine, have fun shopping,” Alburet replied as Gerald and Marysue turned to leave. “Ladies, why don’t we drop our excess gear at home before we go out?”

“As ya wish, Asthore,” Stacia said, taking his bag from him. A moment later the quartet was outside the guild hall and their home.

He detoured into the guild hall as the ladies went into the house. He found Vanessa sitting behind the desk with a book open in front of her. As he came in she closed the book and looked up with a smile, “Welcome to Alpha- welcome back, Alburet! I hear the raid was a success.”

“News sure does travel fast,” Alburet snorted. “I’ve a few things to let you know. Rolland will be setting up the portal to our new Keep in the back room. Once he’s done, allow Berk, Lord Jones’ assistant, use of the portal.”

“Can do,” Vanessa replied with a smile.

“Also, the officers are all taking the next day or two off. Kim will be finding another receptionist to split the days with you. Oh, and thank you for working the extra days while we were gone.”

“It’s fine. Kim was paying me a bonus to do it,” Vanessa replied. “I’ve already got another person lined up to help here. I’ve also reserved a place for the banquet tomorrow night on Kim’s request. She felt it would be good to hold it at a larger venue than here.”

“I was leaving that to her, so it works. If anything vital comes up let me know, otherwise tell everyone I’m busy for the next two days please. Minus the officers, of course.”

“Can do. Enjoy your down time. I look forward to hearing the story tomorrow night,” Vanessa grinned. “I’m sure your wife will enjoy a day of pampering.”

Alburet chuckled, “Goodness knows we can all use it after that adventure. Have a good one Vanessa, and thanks again.”

Crossing over to the house, Alburet put his back to the door as he closed it behind him. He sighed deeply. “Thank god that’s over, for now at least.”

“Al?” Karen called to him, from where she sat with the other two on the sofa. “Can we talk for a moment?”

Looking up, he found them all looking at him with serious expressions. “What’s the matter?”

“Well, last night we kind of got caught up with the party and didn’t do what we’d talked about before the Keep raid,” Karen told him. “We were approved to hear about why you’re here.”

Closing his eyes, he felt his chest clench as he imagined their disgust and hatred for him when they heard his story. Taking a deep breath, he nodded. “Yeah.” He walked over to an open chair and sat down. “It’s not a good story.”

“Master, they will nay turn away from ya, trust in them,” Stacia gently told him as she got up from the sofa. She came to him, sitting in his lap and stroking his hair, “We all be a family.”

He met her eyes for a moment, then looked to Karen and Fluffball. Each set of eyes he met gazed back at him with love. “I’m sorry, it’s just fear. Okay. You’ve seen David and Kaylee, so you have a reference here for the people involved in the tragic tale.” Swallowing as he felt his emotions churn, he continued, “Kaylee was in college...”

He told them about the assault on Kaylee. About her being in the hospital with severe physical and emotional trauma, the beating and rape, and the man who did it. He told them how he’d gone to work, and executed that man on his way to see the judge. He was trembling when he finished. Tears streamed down his face as Stacia soothed him.

“That would be why you reacted so badly to Paval,” Karen murmured, standing up. “You really think that you killing the man who raped and beat your friend’s daughter would make us hate you?” She knelt down next to the chair beside him while Fluff did the same on his other side. “Al, you should know me better than that. I think you did the right thing. You were easier on him than I might have been in your shoes. I’m thinking breaking every bone in his body sounds about right.”

“He hurt her terribly and you couldn’t help her,” Fluff said. “You just wanted her to know that the man who hurt her wouldn’t be able to hurt anyone again. I don’t hate you for it. I wish you could have been there for me.”

He broke down into sobs as their love and acceptance flowed over him. “Thank you,” he managed to choke out between sobs. He reached out to them, hugging them as they perched on the arms of the chair.

“We’ll help you with your memories the same way you’ve helped Fluff and me,” Karen reassured him. “I’m not going to let you get away from me that easily.”

“I want to help you like you’ve helped me. You have shown me nothing but love and acceptance. I just want to give back as much as I can. I’ll be here with you, Stacia and Karen,” Fluff murmured as she kissed his ear.

“See, me lovin’ husband? None of us will turn from ya. We have a wonderful family, tha’ will always support each other. Truly, we be blessed, each of us,” Stacia told him, gently brushing his tears away.

They held him until he was calm again. When he finally regained control of his emotions, he looked at each of them in turn. “Thank you. I don’t know how I ended up in this situation, but I don’t think I deserve it. You are all too good for me.”

“Silly idiot,” Karen sighed before she kissed him.

“I feel that way, too,” Fluff admitted before she stole a quick kiss. “It’s nice to know that I’m not alone in that.”

“Ya all love each other. We all deserve it,” Stacia stated firmly, kissing him, then Fluff, then Karen. “Now tha’ we have broached tha’ topic we can mayhap see about goin’ on with the day. After dinner tonight, we will be walkin’ in one of ya memories, master.”

Alburet’s jaw clenched, but he nodded, “Okay.”

“Now we need to see about trainin’, shoppin’, and by the time we be done with all tha’, it be about time for lunch. As it means goin’ by to see me Da’, we can expect it to take a bit of time.”

“We can go train separately, then meet you two over at the inn,” Karen said. “We can go shopping together from there.”

“I think tha’ be best,” Stacia agreed. “We will be seein’ ya there. We mayhap still be talkin’ to Da’, but hopefully it will nay take too long.”

“We’ll see you there,” Fluff agreed as she went to the door. “Karen, will you walk me to my trainer?”

Karen joined her, “I would be delighted, Fluff.” Looking over her shoulder, Karen grinned, “See you two later.”

Alburet watched them go, letting out a deep breath as the door closed behind them. “Thank you, dear heart, for helping me hold it together as much as I did. I know that they don’t hate me now. I could feel their love. Without this ability to read emotions I probably wouldn’t believe it.”

“Aye,” Stacia murmured as she helped him to his feet. “Now ya know tha’ they love ya as much as I do. Iffin ya be willin’, after we talk with me Da’, we can swing by the Temple with them and officially add them to our family?”

Meeting her eyes, he could see her love as easily as he could feel it. “As you wish.”

She kissed him tenderly before taking his arm, “I do so love it when ya agree with me.”

A small chuckle escaped him, “You make it easy to do so. We should get going, we don’t want to hold up the day too much.”

“As ya wish,” Stacia mimicked with a smile.

Chapter Two

It was still early when they reached the Dead Man Inn, so the tap room was empty except for Marian behind the bar and Stewart slumped at his normal table. Marian looked over as they entered, ready to greet a customer. When she realized it was Stacia and Alburet she let out a shout and rushed around the bar towards them.

“Ya be back, thank the Dark Lord! Is Deirdre okay? Is Violet okay? Is she back in the city now? Is she coming by soon?” The questions spilled from Marian as she hugged Stacia, then Alburet. Stepping back, she looked at them hopefully.

“Sis be fine,” Stacia told her. “Violet be fine as well, she be a Two-souled after all. She was havin’ breakfast at the Keep when we left.”

“Where is Deirdre?” Stewart asked, joining them near the bar.

“She was having breakfast with Chris Eveningstar,” Alburet informed Stewart. “We wanted to let the family know that Deirdre is safe and the Keep was taken.”

Stewart eyed him before nodding slowly, “You have also grown, quite a bit it seems. Marian, go wake your father while I take Alburet down to train.”

“I will go with ya, sis,” Stacia added, following Marian towards the back hall.

Stewart fixed a level gaze on Alburet. “The Dark Lord has told all of his followers that he views you with great favor. That’s a very rare thing. I doubt you can fully comprehend the depths of what it means, being a Two-souled. I mean that not as an insult, but as a fact.”

“I don’t understand why he would. All I know was that I had a quest to get Deirdre to the Keep safely and did so. When I speak to him next, and I’m sure I will at some point, maybe he’ll explain it to me.”

“One can always hope, but Gods are Gods for a reason. They love to be inscrutable,” Stewart finished, his lips twisted in a sardonic smile. “Let’s see about training you. After all, the more powerful you are, the better off Stacia is. I also want to hear about the journey and raid.”

Following Stewart, Alburet chuckled, “I’m sure Grimgar and Almira will as well. I’m having dinner with my officers tonight and a banquet with my guild tomorrow. How about we set up for a family dinner the night after that, so we can go over it all at once?”

Lips compressed into a frown, Stewart nodded, “I can’t argue the reasoning, but I think lunch today would be better. That should still give you ample time to take care of what training and shopping you need to take care of.”

“True, but my guildies will all be coming back to train and gear up today. Probably means it would be best for Grimgar and Almira to be in their shops,” Alburet countered.

As they descended the tunnel that led down under the inn, Stewart grumped, “That’s a valid point. How about letting us come to the banquet as well than, to hear the tale and celebrate with you? You should invite the shopkeepers that you have agreements with. I’m sure the gear you purchased helped, and it will make them feel like they had a hand in this event.”

Alburet considered that for a few moments as they walked. “Actually, that would probably win us some points with them. It’s a good idea, thank you.”

Stewart chuckled, “As long as we’re invited, too.” Glancing at the new chest piece Alburet was wearing, he asked another question, “Are those the Leathers of the Demon Lord?”

Brushing at the leathers, Alburet grinned, “Got it as the loot for completing the raid.”

Snorting, Stewart shook his head, “Favored by a God, indeed.” They entered the underground chamber that housed the trainers for the Necromancers and Summoners. “The book is on my desk, as always.”

“I would be shocked if it wasn’t,” Alburet replied. “How has it been, being able to summon your demons inside the inn without fear of reprisal?”

Head bowing for a second, Stewart sighed. “It’s different. We’ve done things one way for so long that being able to do it differently seems odd.” Stewart took his seat, pushing the open book across to Alburet. “You have a lot of choices to make. Choose wisely.”

Picking up the tome, Alburet nodded as he flipped to his first set of choices. “No pressure or anything. I mean it’s not like my choices are set in stone.”

Stewart leaned forward, grinning, “They aren’t. Maybe you don’t know about the Ability Stones that can be found in the most dangerous zones.”

Alburet pulled his gaze from the book, “Ability Stones?”

“They are rare. Truthfully, they are very rare. I’ve seen one, only one mind you, in my lifetime. They reset your Abilities, so you get the chance to choose them all over again. It was a good ten years ago, but I can still recall the look on the Necromancer’s face that brought one in to reset his Abilities.”

“Wow, that’s pretty interesting,” Alburet mused before turning back to the book.

“The only thing rarer than those stones are the times the Gods decide to change how a whole class works and reset their abilities,” Stewart chuckled. “Though that’s happened a bit more often since you Two-souled started showing up.”

Lips creased into a smile Alburet nodded, knowing the reason behind why that happened. “Well, one never knows the ways of the Gods,” he muttered as he considered his first set of options.

He took a moment to remind himself of the options he’d passed on before. Infernal Flame, which increased his fire damage by 10%. Heavenly Summoner to switch to angelic minions. Yeah, that wasn’t going to happen. Ranged Fire Burst, which gave his area of effect spell a range. He considered that one thoughtfully for a moment. Finally, there was Lasting Haze, which turned Demonic Haze into a long term buff.

Reacquainted with the older choices that were still available to him, he went to the next set of two to choose from. Infernal Upgrade, which would let him choose an ability for one of his minions. The other option was Lasting Vitality, which would turn Demonic Vitality into a fifteen minute buff for five times the mana.

He flipped to the back to take a quick peek at all the choices for Infernal Upgrades. Tiny could get an area taunt, a single target stun, an area interrupt to stop spells, or a damage mitigation ability. Bob’s upgrades were a ranged area effect spell that wouldn’t harm allies, a debuff remover that cost the target some of their life, a passive ability to bypass half his target’s fire resistance, or an ability to cause a caster to use double their mana cost on spells for a minute. Stacia’s possible upgrades were a heal that would replenish a target’s missing health at the cost of her own, an attack that would drain a target’s health and mana to replenish her own, or finally an area effect that would confuse enemies within thirty feet and make them attack random targets.

Leaning against the desk, Alburet considered the extended heal of Demonic Vitality for a moment. Shaking his head, he dismissed it to upgrade Bob first. He selected Infernal Upgrade, then chose Big Boom from the list of Infernal Upgrade options. He smiled, knowing Bob would be ecstatic to finally have his area damage spell.

He skipped to the next choice, his level 30 ability. He could choose another Infernal Upgrade or Demoralize. Demoralize would turn his Sap Strength into a thirty-foot area effect and cost him 75% of the normal mana cost per target affected. He shook his head, and instead picked up Demonic Shell for Tiny, giving the Destroyer a damage mitigation ability that would reduce all damage done to him by 75% for five seconds, with a two minute cooldown.

Skipping to his level 35 ability, he looked at those choices. He could again choose to upgrade a minion or take Purple Haze. Purple Haze would turn Demonic Haze into a targeted area effect that would affect friends or foes depending on his target at the cost of 75% of the mana cost per target in the thirty-foot area. He picked up the heal for Stacia, Comforting Touch, as having her be able to heal, even if it was on a five minute cooldown, was too useful to pass up.

He glanced at his next set of choices and picked up Copy again. That would let him Copy a minion like before, though he could only Copy a minion once per ability so he couldn’t have three Imps, but he could have two Imps and two Succubi.

Next he had to pick between Unquenched Retribution, which would turn his Demonic Retribution into a thirty minute buff at five times the mana cost or the standard Infernal Upgrade for level 45. He tapped Essence Drain for Stacia, giving her the ability to pull 5% of a target’s mana and life away with a simple touch. It was also on a five minute cooldown, and would help her offset the life loss for her heal ability.

His choice for level 50 had him pick between Infernal Upgrade or Still Caster. Still Caster was an ability that removed the motions to cast spells. Laughing, Alburet chose that one. He could now silently and motionlessly cast anything he wanted by just concentrating on it.

His next choice was the ability to cast silently, Silent Caster, or another Infernal Upgrade. He could already cast silently thanks to his race change, so Alburet picked up Burning Cleanse for Bob. Burning Cleanse cost the target 1% of their life for each debuff that was removed. It might cost Marysue a bit more in healing, but now Bob could help her with things like removing poisons.

Level 60 made him pause briefly, as one of his choices was to make his Fire Burst no longer harm allies, Friendly Fire. Alburet debated whether it would be a good idea, remembering how useful it had been in removing the Infested debuff during the raid on the Keep. After a minute of internal debate, he chose to upgrade Tiny again instead. Savage Roar would let Tiny taunt everything within thirty feet of himself. That meant Tiny would have an easier time gathering up any adds when Gerald was focused on a boss.

On his last choice Alburet sighed. His options here were another Infernal Upgrade or Infernal Flames, which would cause all of his fire damage to bypass 50% of the target’s fire resistance. He could also go back and pick up any of the previous abilities he hadn’t chosen.

Alburet chewed his lip for a minute as he debated all of his choices. He was happy with the abilities that his minions now had. He didn’t see the point for the confusion ability for Stacia, or the double mana cost one for Bob, which left only the upgrade for Bob to bypass 50% of a target’s fire resistance or the stun and interrupt abilities for Tiny as the useful upgrades remaining for his minions.

He spent another minute waffling over picking up one of the abilities to turn his buffs into longer buffs or area buffs. Eventually, he decided to pick up the stun for Tiny, Bash. That would let him stun a target for five seconds on a one minute cooldown. If he Copied Tiny, then he could lock down a single target for ten seconds, plus whatever Gerald could manage with his own abilities.

Having picked the last ability, Alburet let out a deep breath as he closed the book. “So many choices to make,” he chuckled.

Stewart was watching him with pursed lips. “How many did you spend on upgrading your minions?”

“Besides taking Copy again, the only ability that wasn’t to upgrade them was Still Caster. Now I can cast without speaking or gesturing,” Alburet grinned.

Nodding, Stewart got to his feet, “Good choices. It leaves you a little lacking for raids, but overall solid choices. I’m sure Alistern is awake and wanting to speak with you, so we should be going back up top.”

Alburet nodded, “Sure, let’s go see Dad.”

Stewart laughed as he moved towards the red glyph on the floor next to his desk. “You should call him that. I want to see his face when you do.”

Alburet raised a single brow as he followed Stewart, stepping on the glyph to teleport to the graveyard outside the inn. “You think it will be that good?”

“Priceless, I would think,” Stewart’s grin broadened.

Alburet

Half-blood Infernal Summoner

Level 65

Strength: 265 (260)

Agility: 135 (130)

Constitution: 220 (190)

Intelligence: 190 (160)

Wisdom: 780 (500)

Charisma: 165 (130)

Health: 5,450

Mana: 11,050

Spells:

Demon Skin-Rank 6

Demonic Retribution- Rank 6

Summon Improved Imp

Fire Blast- Rank 6

Sap Strength- Rank 6

Demonic Haze- Rank 6

Summon Improved Destroyer

Demonic Vitality- Rank 6

Fire Burst- Rank 6

Summon Improved Succubus

Abilities:

Personal Spells

Flame Weapon

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Ally)

Infernal Upgrade: (Imp- Big Boom)

Infernal Upgrade: (Destroyer- Demonic Shell)

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Comforting Touch)

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Essence Drain)

Still Caster

Infernal Upgrade: (Imp- Burning Cleanse)

Infernal Upgrade: (Destroyer- Savage Roar)

Infernal Upgrade: (Destroyer- Bash)

Racial Abilities:

Cast spells without verbal components

Physical damage reduction 25%

Magical damage reduction 10%

Influence emotions

Fire resistance 50%

Reputation gains at half value

Chapter Three

Alistern, Lilith, Marian and Stacia were all seated around a table talking when Stewart and Alburet walked back into the Dead Man Inn. The conversation stopped as Alburet walked in, everyone turning to stare at him. “Should I come back?” Alburet asked due to the sudden lull in conversation.

Alistern stood up, his face unreadable as his eyes seemed to drill into Alburet’s chest. “Stacia has been tellin’ me tha’ me Deidre be safe.” He coughed slightly before he gave a shallow bow. “Thank ya for keepin’ ya word and bringin’ her back safely.”

Stepping to Alistern, Alburet patted his shoulder, “I always try to keep my word, Dad.”

Sharp inhalations could be heard from the women at the table, as the words exited Alburet’s mouth. Alistern seemed to flinch slightly at the last word. Alburet looked back at Stewart, who wore a bemused expression. Before Alburet could say anything else, Alistern jerked upright, his eyes digging into Alburet’s. “Da’, ya think ya can call me tha’, as iffin it do nay matter?”

“Err… well, you see…” Alburet began, wondering just how deep a hole he had dug at Stewart’s urging.

Alistern’s face suddenly split with the largest grin Alburet had ever seen. “I have waited a long time to have me a lad I could call me own. I accept ya offer to be callin me Da’.” His hand slapped Alburet hard across the back, forcing him forward a step. “Ya hear tha’? He called me Da’.” Alistern beamed at the women, who all wore closed expressions. They broke out laughing, Stewart joining them after another second.

Stewart winked at Alburet, “Welcome fully into the family, Alburet.”

For a moment Alburet was taken aback by the sudden shift in the room. When Stewart welcomed him into the family with a sincere honesty, Alburet felt his heart ache. His brow furrowed as he felt a sharp loss, not knowing why. “Thank you,” he managed to say, but his confusion and sense of loss was felt by both Stacia and Lilith, who exchanged glances with each other.

“Aye, we should be havin’ a feast,” Alistern went on, not catching the confusion on Alburet’s part.

“Da’,” Stacia said quickly as she got to her feet and took Alburet’s arm. “We be havin’ other thin’s we be needin’ to get done. We be goin’ to see Unca Grim and Almira to get gear befittin’ his level.”

“We can hold it tonight,” Alistern said, brushing off her objection.

“Alistern, we’ll be attending the feast for their guild tomorrow night,” Stewart cut in. “Let it go until then. Besides, Deirdre will be back today, and you’ll be wanting to have dinner with her.”

Lilith spoke up quickly, “I am expecting news from her. So yes, we shall have dinner with her tonight.”

Alistern frowned, but gave way to his wife’s wishes. “Fine. It nay be exactly what me be wantin’, but iffin ya think it best.”

Alburet was able to push past the moment of loss he’d felt. “You’re all invited to the banquet tomorrow night.”

“Inviting the whole family?” Karen asked as she and Fluff came through the door.

“Going to invite all the shop keepers we have deals with as well,” Alburet replied as he turned to smile at his two friends.

“Mayhap I can tell them now, iffin ya three be okay with tha’?” Stacia asked suddenly. They looked perplexed for a second until Stacia turned back to her family. “We be addin’ to our family. Fluffball and Karen agreed to join us under the Dark Lord’s blessin’.”

Stacia’s family started talking excitedly as they congratulated the quartet on their pending nuptials to each other. The three of them accepted the congratulations as best they could while Stacia beamed with happiness. Eventually Lilith brought the moment back into something resembling normalcy. “Do you have a day picked out yet?”

“We have nay discussed tha’ yet, just tha’ we all wish it. I will be lettin’ ya know when it is goin’ to happen. We be doin’ a low key ceremony, though. We be thinkin’ it be us, ya, and mayhap a friend or two,” Stacia answered.

Fluff was stunned by how excited they’d all been for her and them as a whole. She clung to Karen’s arm, her joy at being accepted with open arms by Stacia’s family a strong emotion that she cherished. Karen patted Fluff’s hand, also feeling a sense of happiness at being welcomed by the family without any negative comments. Fluff remained silent, unable to speak, while Karen thanked them for the kind words for them both.

“Why not now?” Lilith asked with a broad smile. “It only takes a moment to pledge before the altar.”

Stacia nodded, “Aye, iffin they be ready to do so.”

Karen spoke quickly, “More than ready.” Her eyes gleamed with eager happiness as she looked from Stacia to Alburet.

“Umm…” Fluff seemed to freeze under the gaze of everyone looking at her.

Alburet sensed her yearning, her desire for what was being offered, but also her momentary trepidation. “Fluff, it is your choice. All of us here want you with us. We would be the happiest people in the world, if you would say yes.” He looked into her eyes so she could see his honesty. “Will you join us?”

“Yes,” the word was a whisper as she could see the love they felt for her in their faces. Her head nodded jerkily as she agreed, before throwing her arms around Alburet, holding him tightly. “Yes.”

Stacia and Karen joined the hug a moment later, while the others looked on with smiles. “As a family should be,” Lilith sighed with happiness, as she could feel the honest love from them all. “It is a blessed thing to love and be loved by others with such purity.”

“Marian, go tell Besoba tha’ she be in charge of the inn for a bit. Let Emily know to come along quickly, we have family to welcome at the Temple,” Alistern told his daughter, who quickly scurried off.

Stewart’s face was a mixture of happiness and sadness as he watched the quartet. His thoughts went to the woman he had loved so many years before. He wondered briefly if he would have been able to find such love if she had survived. Shaking his head to clear the thoughts, he saw Emily and Marian coming towards them. Coughing to clear his throat, he spoke up, “Well, it seems we are all here. Shall we go?”

In short order they started for the Dark Lord’s Temple. As they went, Stewart sent a couple of brief messages. When the group reached the Temple, they found Almira and Grimgar both there, smiling happily. Alburet was a little surprised to see them, but returned their happy smiles with one of his own. As the groups greeted each other outside the Temple, a voice called out to them.

“Wait for us,” Deirdre yelled as she and Chris Eveningstar came rushing towards them. Panting, Deirdre smiled, “I be glad Unca Stew told me of this or we would have missed it.”

“We didn’t want to impose on your plans for the day,” Alburet said.

“Bah, me sister be expandin’ her family wi’ people tha’ I be callin’ friends. It be a joyous day. I would nay be missin’ it,” Deirdre shot back.

“Tha’ be me lovin’ sis,” Stacia grinned. “Iffin me loved ones be ready?” she looked at Karen, Fluff and Alburet.

They entered the Temple to find the High Priest and another priest next to the altar, waiting with a book in his hands. “Welcome to the Dark Lord’s Temple. If you are seeking to add to your happiness and expand your family, please come forward.”

Stewart whispered loud enough to be heard by everyone, “I warned him that we were coming.”

Alburet gave Stewart a silent thank you nod, taking Fluff’s arm on his left and Karen’s arm on his right. Stacia took the far side of Fluff. The quartet approached the altar, with love in their hearts, if a bit of worry in their minds. “Sir, we four are seeking the Dark Lord’s blessing to become one family.”

“If you each wish to pledge to the other three, then please step forward and place your right hand upon the altar,” the Priest told them.

Stacia stepped forward first, placing her hand flat on the stone. Alburet stepped forward a second later, placing his hand on the altar as he looked at the other two. Karen licked her lips briefly, then placed her hand on the altar. Fluff looked at the three of them, her anxiety and fear of not being worthy spiking. She hesitated, until the others held out their other hands to her in near unison.

“Fluff, we love you,” Stacia said simply.

“Please Fluff, I wish to be with you and them,” Karen added.

“I would be honored and blessed to have you join the rest of us as a family, Fluff,” Alburet told her.

Their words washed away her anxiety. She took the step forward to place her hand next to theirs on the stone. “I love each of you.”

As she uttered those words a sense of comfort, love, acceptance, and joy washed through each of them. A low gong sounded, seemingly from the stone altar itself as a dark light snaked out to connect their hands to one another. A voice echoed through the room, “It is always wonderful to see such love. I bless your union. May you always know love and happiness.”

Lilith’s eyes were wide, as were the High Priest’s, both of them instantly recognizing the voice of the Dark Lord. “Truly, you are blessed,” the High Priest whispered as the light faded back into the altar. “The Dark Lord himself has witnessed and blessed your union.”

Stacia turned to Fluff and kissed her. It was gentle, not demanding, an expression of Stacia’s love. Alburet did the same with Karen, as he felt it was the right thing to do. Their kiss, though, was a bit more passionate. The four of them traded off, exchanging kisses until they had all traded kisses with the others. When they were done, a small burst of applause came from those who had witnessed the moment.

“Me little girl be all growed up now,” Alistern sniffled back his tears as he looked at the newly minted family.

“It always be wonderful to see people find love,” Grimgar added as he looked to Almira, who gazed back at him with a warm smile.

The two groups came together as the quartet came away from the altar. Fluff, Karen and Alburet were still a little surprised at how accepting and happy the others were for their relationship. After a few minutes of congratulating the happy family, Grimgar let out a deep sigh, “I need to be gettin’ back to me shop. Alpha Company has been stoppin’ by all mornin’ to buy new weapons.”

“Same with my leathers,” Almira grinned. “We need to talk later, Alburet, when you find some time.”

“You are both invited to the guild banquet tomorrow,” Alburet told her. “I’ll be inviting the other shop keepers who have agreements with Alpha Company as well. We can talk then if you’d like.”

“That will work out fine,” Almira told him.

“Aye, tha’ will be fine as I’m wantin’ to talk with ye as well,” Grimgar added.

“We need to get armor and weapons, so we’ll walk to your shops with you,” Karen suggested. “We can talk on the way if you want.”

“We’ll talk details later,” Almira told her. “But please, do come to the shop. Let’s see what we can do for you.”

“I be needin’ to get back to the inn,” Alistern grumped. “I be seein’ ya all tomorrow night.”

“Aye,” Stacia said, kissing her father’s cheek. “I be sure tha’ Deirdre will have some news for ya.”

Deirdre glared at her for a moment, then sighed, “Aye. Mayhap we can talk over dinner tonight, as we also be needin’ to get armor and weapons.”

Lilith’s eyes darted from Chris to Deirdre, her lips twitching up. “Yes, that will be fine.” She took Alistern’s arm. “Come along dear, we have work to do.”

Brow furrowing, Alistern nodded, “Aye.”

As Alistern, Lilith, and Stewart went back towards the inn, the others all turned towards where Almira and Grimgar’s shops were, chatting amiably as they walked. As they got closer, Alburet blinked as he realized that a dozen-plus guild members were sitting outside the closed shops. “Wow, guess you guys weren’t kidding.”

“Aye, been like this all day,” Grimgar grinned as he left them at Almira’s. “I be seein’ ye lot soon,” he added as he walked towards the people waiting for him at his door. “Sorry to keep ye all waitin’,” he was saying as he approached the doors of his shop.

“Sorry for the delay,” Almira told Greenbeard’s group that had been waiting for her.

“Well, it seems the guild leader was keeping you. Not much to complain about there,” Ironhand chuckled.  Almira opened the door and strode in. Ironhand motioned towards the door. “Ladies first.”

Leggylass smiled at him as she followed Almira in. The other women all followed her in, leaving the men outside briefly. As they went to enter, Greenbeard shook his head, “Almira too, Alburet?”

Alburet laughed, “Oh, no. I think she and Grimgar are a couple. She’s just good friends with Stacia’s family. They heard we’d come back and wanted to find out how things went. We brought them back as soon as we could.”

“Damn it,” Greenbeard grimaced. “I was kind of hoping she was single. No way I’m asking her if she’s hooked up with Grimgar.”

Ironhand snickered, “What about that Lunari Druid, the one who was eyeing you when you went to train?”

Greenbeard looked away, a little uncomfortable. “I just don’t think of her like that. I mean, she has cat ears.”

Alburet looked from Greenbeard to Fluff and back, “So?”

Greenbeard sighed, “It just doesn’t seem right to me. I’m not one of those anime freaks who loves catgirls.” Ironhand coughed once, nudging Greenbeard as he pointedly looked over at Fluff by the counter then back to Alburet. Greenbeard blanched slightly. “Not that there’s anything wrong-”

Alburet snorted, “Oh, calm down. It’s fine.”

Greenbeard let out a breath, “Right.”

“There’s no need to be nervous either,” Alburet went on. “I’m not some draconian dictator. It’s not like you’re insulting her or calling her names.”

“I just remember the way you went after Bloodmoon for calling them…” Greenbeard trailed off, unwilling to finish the sentence.

“I went after her for failure to follow guild rules,” Alburet reminded him. “Her insults came after I called her out for it.”

“Right, right,” Ironhand added quickly. “Let’s look at some armor, shall we?” He quickly pulled Greenbeard off to the side.

Alburet wondered about the sudden break in the conversation. As he considered it, Stacia came over to him. “Asthore, are ya goin’ to look at the armor?”

“Yeah, I should,” Alburet said, setting aside his thoughts to deal with getting his gear upgraded. As he turned towards the counter he took stock of his gear. He had four pieces of the Demon Lord set, a new belt from the Keep, and an old set of pants. His lips quirked up as he realized the only armor he needed was new pants. Karen came out of the back in a new set of dark grey and green leathers that were studded with black metal. Alburet whistled appreciatively, “Wow.”

Karen grinned at him, “I think I’ll take them, Almira.”

Laughing, Almira took the gold Karen extended to her. “I thought you might once he saw them.”

“What about you, Alburet?” Almira asked him.

Tearing his eyes off of Karen, he coughed as he met Almira’s laughing eyes. “I need new pants,” he said without thinking.

The shop went dead silent for a second before everyone who heard him started laughing. Facepalming, Alburet sighed as his brain caught up to his mouth. As the laughter went on, Karen bumped his hip with hers. “Nice to know that you think I’m just that good.”

“You are, but I didn’t mean it like that,” he told her. “I got these pants from the damn Gnolls. They’re way past due for replacing.”

Still chortling, Almira disappeared into the back for a moment. She came out with a new set of dark red leather pants. “These should suit you for now.”

Looking them over, he nodded. They had Wisdom and some Constitution. “I’ll take them,” he told Almira. “What’s the price?”

“A hundred gold,” Almira told him, “after the discount.”

Lips pursed at the cost, Alburet pulled coin from his bag and handed it over then ducked into the changing room to switch out pants. He left the old ones there as he came out into the main area. He found the trio of women he loved eyeing him critically as he emerged. “Well?” he asked, giving them a small spin.

“They nay be the best color to go with the rest of the armor, but they still look good,” Stacia told him.

“Yeah, black would be better with the robe thing he is wearing,” Karen agreed.

“They go well with the boots and gloves, though,” Fluff pointed out. “I bet the pants for that set fade to black like the chest piece does.”

“Guess we’ll find out if we find them,” Alburet replied as he joined them. “Shall we go see about getting Fluff some chainmail before we see about weapons?”

“Yes,” Karen quickly replied. “I can’t wait to see what we can get her into.”

Fluff looked away, her lips pulled up in a happy smile. She took Karen’s offered arm. “You’ll help me pick out something nice?”

“Of course,” Karen grinned.

Taking Stacia’s arm, Alburet waved goodbye to Almira as they left the shop.

Chapter Four

When they entered Linked Chains, they were greeted by the owner, Kragen Smelter. The older human smiled, the scars on his face turning what should have been a welcoming smile into a horrible rictus. “Alburet, your people have been coming in to gear up quite a bit today.”

“Kragen, glad to hear that our agreement is starting to pay you dividends. We need to get Fluffball here outfitted with the best she can wear at our level,” Alburet informed the armor crafter.

Kragen turned his attention to Fluff, his eyes measuring her for a moment. “Chain is always useful. With your level though, depending on your strength, you might be able to wear some scale instead. If I recall you’re a Berserker, is that correct Fluffball?”

“Yes, my strength is about three hundred,” Fluff informed him. “It should be enough for scale. I already have a belt.”

He pursed his lips for a second, which contorted his scars into a new horrific pattern. “Hmm, so you do. We can go with the Infernal Steel scale. It looks similar to the one piece you have there.”

Fluffball looked at the reward for beating Gwain that Kragen pointed at. “That would work.”

“Be right back.” Kragen went into the back, returning a few minutes later with the armor for her. “Helm, pants, and so on. Nine hundred gold for the whole thing.”

Karen frowned, “That’s almost double what my leather cost.”

“Yeah.” Kragen seemed confused for a second. “Mail costs more than leather, but not as much as plate.”

Fluff touched Karen’s arm, “He’s right. Without the discount it would cost a thousand or more. Can I use your fitting room?”

Grinning, another horrific sight to see as his scars pulled at his cheeks, Kragen motioned her towards the dressing room that was set aside. “Be my guest.”

Fluff came out of the dressing room a minute later. The black scales glistened as she stepped into the shop. The helm she had been given was formed for a Lunari, molded to protect her ears. As she gave them a turn, her tail was uncovered, coming through a slot designed for it. Fluff was smiling as she turned back around to face them. “What do you think?”

Stacia was the first to speak, “It looks good.”

“It isn’t as form fitted as my leathers, but it still looks good.” Karen smiled as she eyed the armor.

“It looks good, Fluff. Do you like it?” Alburet asked, agreeing with Karen. The scale armor only vaguely hinted that the wearer was female.

“I like the fact it doesn’t make me self-conscious. It’s also really comfortable.”

“That would be the panther hide lining,” Kragen informed her. “It’s nine hundred for the armor. Do we have a deal?”

Fluff handed over the coin, “Thank you very much, Kragen.”

“My pleasure. I do love making coin,” Kragen chuckled.

“There’s a banquet tomorrow for the guild to celebrate conquering Gwain’s Keep. We’re inviting the merchants we have agreements with, as well. The gear we purchased from you all did help us.”

Kragen eyed Alburet for a moment, before he chuckled, “I won’t turn down free food. Where’s this banquet going to be?”

“My receptionist will inform you. We still have shops we need to get to,” Alburet told him.

“I’ll be seeing you tomorrow, then,” Kragen said in farewell as the group left the shop.

As they stepped out into the sunlight, the Infernal Steel scale armor seemed to absorb the light. “Oh, that’s kind of neat,” Alburet commented. “I can see flecks of red in the daylight.”

“Aye, it be Infernal Steel, the metal of the Dark Lord’s realm,” Stacia told him.

“It looks like she’s been sprayed with her enemies’ blood,” Karen murmured. Her eyes twinkled as she met Fluff’s gaze, “Fierce little Berserker.”

Fluff’s lips twitched up, “So you like it, then?”

“Not as much as I like the one wearing it,” Karen replied as she gently pulled Fluff closer to her, kissing her cheek. “Off to see about weapons next, right?”

“That was the plan, since none of us need plate armor. I’ll send Gerald a message asking him to invite Rodderick. After we get Fluff a weapon we need to see about replenishing our potions,” Alburet said. “Once that’s done, maybe we should go get a hot meal, then head home for a real bath.”

Stacia’s eyes flared briefly, “A bath, ya say? Mayhap like one we had before. This time with Fluff as well?”

Alburet felt his cheek twitch as the image she conjured filled his mind. “That will be up to her and Karen, but I will not object.”

“We’re in,” Karen quickly interjected.

“All of us together?” Fluff asked, getting nods from Stacia and Karen. “If Al is okay with it, I would like it.” Her eyes darted to Alburet, gauging his reaction.

Switching sides with Stacia so he was next to Fluff, he leaned over to kiss her ear as she was a head shorter than him. “I will not turn away any of our family. If you are willing, then I will try not to stare at your beautiful body... Too much.” His last few words were tinged with humor as he met her eyes.

“Okay,” Fluff said simply as she linked her arm into his. “It feels freeing to know that I’m loved by all of you.”

The others all smiled at her words, Stacia and Alburet more so, as they could feel her emotions. They walked in happy silence, four abreast, arm-in-arm towards Grimgar’s. They exchanged pleasantries with Jaxton’s group just outside Grimgar’s Weaponry, as the other group was on their way out. Inside, they found Violet’s group completing their own transactions. As Fluff, Alburet, and Karen went off to look at some of the weapons on display, Stacia snagged Violet.

“Violet, iffin ya have a moment?” Stacia said as she motioned the Summoner off to the side.

“What can I do for you, Stacia?” Violet asked.

“I wanted to let ya know tha’ me sister been askin’ about ya. Ya mayhap want to take a moment to swing by the inn and say hello.”

Lips quirking up, Violet let out a throaty laugh. “I’m sure she’ll be happy to see me. I was planning on going by after we finished outfitting ourselves. She’d asked me to take her hunting when we got back. I might do that before the banquet tomorrow.”

Stacia’s lips pursed slightly in consideration, before she suggested an alternative idea. “I mayhap suggest ya do it the day after the banquet. Me family likes to celebrate with a family dinner, the night one of us first goes out with another to hunt.”

“Hmm, I guess that will work. I’ll see what Marian wants to do. I’m looking forward to having her rub me down after we finish gearing up. If there’s nothing else, my group is ready to go.”

“Nay, tha’ be all. Ya be havin’ a good day,” Stacia said as she watched Violet join her group and leave the shop.

“What was that about?” Alburet asked. Fluff and Karen were talking to Grimgar about Fluff’s choice for weapons.

“Remindin’ Violet tha’ me sister be waitin’ for her,” Stacia replied as she kissed his cheek. “Just meddlin’ with me sister’s life.”

Snorting, Alburet shook his head, “Glad I was an only child.”

Stacia’s eyes twinkled, “Aye, I would nay want any of ya specialness to be spread around.”

Rolling his eyes, he took her by the waist and guided her over to the others. “So Fluff, what did you pick out?”

Fluff smiled as a sword and hammer vanished from her hands. A moment later her claws emerged from her fingertips. In place of her normal muted claws were wickedly sharp points that seemed to absorb the light, flecks of red seeming to float in the darkness. “Infernal Steel again,” Fluff told him. “Karen thought it would really help finish out the look, and the stats were nice.”

“What about ye, Alburet?” Grimgar asked.

“I’m good,” he brought out his maul to show Grimgar. “Got it out in the Dead Lands, so it should be good for a bit. I’m sure Marysue and Gerald will be in for weapons shortly, though.”

Grimgar looked over the weapon and nodded, “Fair enough. I see ye already got yer armor to boot.”

“Yup. Going to go hit up the Alchemist, and stop by Pablo’s Provisions, then it’s off for lunch.”

“Ye all be takin’ a day or two off?” Grimgar asked.

“Tha’ be the plan, aye,” Stacia replied. “We been out for two weeks. A few days to recharge be a good idea.”

“Oh, aye,” Grimgar agreed. “We used to do much the same, back in the day. I be seein’ ye tomorrow. Do nay forget I wish to talk with ye.”

“I won’t,” Alburet replied as he motioned the women towards the door. “Enjoy the boom in business today.”

“Tha’ I plan to, lad,” Grimgar chuckled.

As they made their way to Herbal Remedies, they caught sight of Gerald and Marysue briefly as the duo ducked into Plated Goods. “I bet Gerald gets shining armor. High Steel or something white-tinged,” Alburet chuckled.

“Some kind of white,” Karen agreed. “Then he would really look the part of her white knight, right?”

“Is that so bad?” Fluff asked. “It’s good that they’re getting along so well now.”

“It be nay bad, Fluff,” Stacia agreed with her. “It be refreshin’ to know tha’ so many people be able to find love.”

“Speaking of,” Karen grinned. “Did you notice the way Leggylass was showing off her armor to Ironhand?”

“It be nice,” Stacia murmured as she eyed Karen. “Ya do nay need to hide so much behind ya mask with us, Karen.”

Karen bit her lip for a second, then nodded once. “Too many years of practice. I’m working on it.”

Fluff kissed her cheek, “I’ll help.”

Lips quirking in a lecherous grin, Karen looked at Fluff, “Oh, really?”

Alburet chuckled, “She just can’t help herself. It seems you have an equal in the whole physical love category, Stacia.”

Stacia shook her head, “Nay, but she does come in second easily.”

Grinning, Karen waggled an eyebrow at Stacia. “A shower later, was it?”

Facepalming, Alburet groaned, “Can we keep it clean for two minutes?”

“We’ll be keeping it clean for longer than that,” Karen responded quickly.

Alburet shook his head as Stacia giggled and kissed his cheek. “Ya walked into tha’ one, Asthore.”

Fluff smiled fondly at their banter, her cheeks showing only the barest hint of pink. “Maybe we can be nice to him for now. After all, he did finally agree to give us what we all wanted.”

The trio of women exchanged glances. Smiling broadly, Stacia and Karen agreed with her. Alburet just shook his head again, wondering how complicated his life was going to end up. “Look, there’s Herbal Remedies,” he said as he darted forward to grab the door. “After you, ladies.”

Each of them paused to kiss his cheek with a murmured word of thanks as they entered the shop. Tongue in cheek at being had again, Alburet followed them in with a resigned sigh. Arion Greenthumb regarded them all with a raised brow.

Arion’s smile was blandly professional as he greeted them, “Might I help you today?”

“Need to stock back up on potions, we used all the ones we took with us,” Alburet told the merchant. “Also, you are invited to a banquet tomorrow for the guild. It seems only fair to invite the merchants the guild has agreements with, since your goods helped us take Gwain’s Keep. Your potions made a pretty big difference.”

Arion blinked in surprise, “I thank you for the invitation. Where is it going to be held?”

“My receptionist will be in touch with the info. I just wanted to invite you in person,” Alburet grinned.

“I’m honored. What potions are you looking for today?”

“Healing for the lot of us, and a single mana potion for me,” Alburet replied. “Let’s get the third grade of healing potion, a total of fifteen, please, plus one mana potion of the same grade.”

Arion nodded as he went into the back, coming back with a case with twenty potions in it. He counted out the healing and mana potions before storing the rest under the counter. “That will be two thousand nine hundred gold.”

Alburet dug his portion of the cost out of his bag with Fluff and Karen adding theirs as well. “Thank you kindly,” Alburet told Arion, as he slotted them into his potion belt. “We’ll see you tomorrow.”

“I look forward to it, and thank you for the business,” Arion replied as he scooped the coin off the counter.

“I’m sure more of our guild will be along today and tomorrow,” Karen added.

“I’ve seen two groups already. I look forward to doing more business,” Arion chuckled.

The group exited the shop just as Lambert’s group came walking up. “It seems we’re all over today,” DrBone laughed. “Ran into Violet at the armor shop and you guys here.”

“Everyone from the raid is likely to be restocking,” Fluffball replied. “It makes sense. We all needed to upgrade after that.”

“True,” Lambert said. “The merchants are all talking about the banquet tomorrow as well.”

“It seemed fair to invite them,” Alburet cut in. “We just have to hit the provisions store last.”

“We just came from there,” Friendzone added. “Pablo was restocking his shelves. We were thinking of hitting the zones after the banquet and camping out for a day or two in them.”

“Not a horrible plan,” Karen mused. “I wonder if I can talk my friends into trying that.”

Alburet rolled his eyes, “We just got back to civilization, give it a day or two first.”

The combined groups chuckled at his delivery. DrBone nodded, “I kind of agree, but our group only signed up for a single month. So, we kind of want to jam as much as we can before the test is over for us.”

“That is reasonable,” Fluff agreed. “Are you going to jump back in for the next round?”

“Can’t,” Friendzone sighed. “I took the month off of work already. It’s gonna suck not being able to just cruise like we did.”

DrBone patted Friendzone’s shoulder, “Isn’t that the truth.”

“Let’s get our potions and head out,” Lambert said. “We’ll do as much as we can before it’s over.”

Alburet nodded back, “Have a good hunt.”

As the group wandered away, Fluff seemed a little withdrawn. “Penny for your thoughts?” Alburet said, giving her arm a gentle squeeze.

“In five months we will be ejected from here, for a bit at least. They really want to get a day of vitals on us at the minimum. It makes me sad to think that we’ll be separated for a time,” Fluff replied.

“I’ll be with you there,” Karen told her. “Besides, we might be able to sign back up and come right back after that.”

Fluff’s lips twitched up slightly, “You would be okay with that?”

“Hell yeah,” Karen intoned with all seriousness. “I love this world. All my friends are here and it’s so much fun. Besides, we all know Stacia is going to need us to help keep Al in line. Otherwise he’ll just bully her.”

“I don-” Alburet began.

“Aye. Besides, we would be sad iffin ya did nay come back,” Stacia cut in over Alburet. “Me husband be a brute at times, and as we be knowin’, iffin the three of us are together he does nay throw his weight around.”

Alburet kept quiet. As the silence stretched they all looked at him. “Oh, do I get to make my rebuttal now?”

“Nope,” Karen replied as she smirked at him. “Can you honestly say that when we’re not here, you aren’t going to dominate the fuck out of her?”

His mouth opened to retort then closed it. Shrugging, he sighed, “Okay, that’s a fair point, but I don’t bully her. Besides, she wants me to dominate her.”

“Of course me be wantin’ tha’,” Stacia giggled. “I know tha’ ya mellow some when Fluff is here, ya protective side kicks in. It be sweet and it makes me smile to see ya like tha’ as well. Our kids will be so well taken care of, with all of us to look after them. Fluff’s kids will be adorable little purr boxes and Karen’s full of energy bouncin’ off the walls.”

The trio of Two-souled were silent at her words. Her implication that they could have kids with Alburet seemed off to them. “If we have kids,” Alburet whispered, struggling with the words as images of Kaylee filled his mind. He let out a ragged breath. “Please, can we change the subject for now?” he asked, his forehead creased in pain.

Stacia eyed him with worried eyes, “Aye, Asthore, iffin tha’ be what ya wish.” She exchanged concerned glances with the other two as they fell silent for a time.

By the time they reached Pablo’s Provisions, Alburet felt mostly okay again. “Sorry about that,” he apologized as he held the door for them. “I feel better now.”

Each of them kissed him briefly as they entered the store, concern writ large on their features, though they said nothing. Pablo watched them enter with a raised brow, “Welcome to my shop again. I just have to ask, if I hold the door on your way out do I get kissed as well?”

The quartet blinked in surprise, then they began to laugh. Stacia was the first to reply, “Nay. It be tha’ we just pledged our lives at the Dark Lord’s Temple.”

Pablo nodded, his lips thinning slightly. “I see. Everyone has their own ways, I suppose. The Lady Peace says we should show no one disdain or hatred for their views. On top of that, you’ve all been loyal customers.” His lips eased back to a more neutral expression. “Your guild has been most kind to frequent my shop as well. I apologize if my words were unkind.”

“It’s fine,” Fluff spoke up. “Even on the other world we know that religions don’t always get along. At least here you all seem more accepting and less aggressive to other’s views.”

Pablo bowed his head, “Peace dictates that we treat others as we would wish to be treated. Her husband, Justice, is not quite as welcoming, as history has shown. What can I do for some of my best customers today? Did the large tent work out well for you?”

“Aye,” Stacia replied. “We be needin’ to stock back up on food and drink. We should mayhap see about another tent as well, iffin ya have another of the large ones in stock.”

Pablo came out from behind his counter, ushering them over to the food and drink. “Pick out what you wish while I grab the tent for you. I shall be back shortly.”

As he walked off, Karen relaxed a little, having tensed up when he started talking about religion. “Not as severe, but back on Earth I’ve been degraded for some of my views before. Not including my father’s pointed words on those subjects.”

Alburet nodded, “I can understand. Dad was always very religious. Thankfully he was never the ‘you accept my religion as the only one’ kind of believer.” His eyes dimmed for a moment as he thought back on the letter his father had left him. “He even told me to find my own path at the end of his life.” Sadness washed over him briefly, until Stacia helped brush it away. He gave her a thankful squeeze.

“Ya can always join me in me faith. All of ya can, iffin ya be wantin’ to. The Dark Lord does nay be havin’ a lot of dogma ya have to be followin’.”

“Can we talk about it later?” Fluff asked as she picked out her favorite tea, orange with hints of passionfruit.

“Aye, mayhap after lunch and our bath,” Stacia said as she brushed against Fluff’s arm to pick up a flask of her own.

Fluff quickly kissed Stacia’s cheek, “That would be okay.”

“Edging in on my first wife?” Karen asked Stacia with a playful tone as she pulled Fluff against her chest.

“First…wife…” Fluff’s voice held a mix of joy and disbelief.

“Of course. Even Al there is second fiddle compared to you,” Karen murmured into Fluff’s ear before nipping it gently, which sent a shiver down Fluff’s spine.

“I can’t argue that,” Alburet said as he snagged Stacia. “I married Stacia first, so she would be viewed as my first wife in her God’s eyes. Truthfully though, I would feel wrong to set any of you over the others. It feels flawed to me to use numbers or anything of the sort in our relationship.”

Stacia nodded, “Aye, we be equals, but even in a perfect relationship we will all have favorites for some thin’s. It just be the way it be. It nay be bad, unless people start to feel hurt from it. I do nay mind iffin Karen thinks Fluff is better than me; she be soft, cuddly and wonderful. I can nay fault her for wantin’ to snuggle with Fluff over another.”

Fluff blushed a light pink as they spoke, “But I’m not…”

“To all of us, you are,” Karen whispered. “You are worth so much more than you let yourself believe.” Turning to Stacia, Karen asked, “Can we take a moment later to show Fluff how she’s seen by each of us? I think it would help her understand.”

Stacia thought a moment before she nodded, “Aye. Iffin we do tha’ tonight we will nay be able to walk in Asthore’s mind until tomorrow, though.”

“That’s fine with me,” Alburet quickly said.

Karen eyed him, then whispered to Fluff too softly for the others to hear. Fluff shook her head, “No, tonight we see a memory of yours, Al. We want to know you better.”

Arms tightening on Stacia, he gave a short, sharp nod. “Okay. Tomorrow, though, we show Fluff how we see her.”

“Agreed,” Stacia and Karen said in unison before smiling at each other.

“I have the tent. Have you all picked out food and drink?” Pablo asked as he came back. He slowed at seeing them paired off and facing each other, “Is there a problem?”

The four of them turned to face the shopkeeper. “Nope,” Alburet coughed after the single word, grabbing a handful of jerky from the shelf next to him. “Almost done.”

Pablo was quiet as he waited for them to finish shopping. He didn’t seem inclined to make small talk, only giving them their total once they’d chosen all their supplies. As Alburet packed the food and drink into his bag, Stacia spoke up. “We be havin’ a banquet tomorrow for the guild, in celebration of our victory at the Keep. We also be invitin’ all the shopkeepers who we be havin’ agreements with, as ya stuff helped us win. Would ya be inclined to attend?”

Pablo considered it for a moment, then nodded. “I would be delighted. Might I bring my wife?”

“Of course,” Alburet replied. “If you have kids, bring them as well if you’d like.”

“We have not yet been blessed with children, but we still have hope,” Pablo said, his demeanor shifting back to a friendly open one. “Where is the banquet being held?”

“Our receptionist will let you know,” Alburet told him. “She should be sending out invitations in a short while.”

“I look forward to it. Thank you again,” Pablo said.

The group left the shop shortly, after exchanging farewells with Pablo. As they walked back towards their home, Alburet sent a message to Vanessa about the shop owners and the banquet. “Okay, that’s done and it’s about noon. Any requests for where we go for lunch?”

“How about that pasta place?” Karen suggested.

“Oh, I be likin’ that’,” Stacia agreed. Fluff nodded along with her words, agreeing as well.

Alburet shrugged, “It seems we have an accord, and they happen to be on the way home.”

Chapter Five

After a meal of lasagna paired with a wonderful red wine, they made their way back to their home. “I’m stuffed,” Alburet sighed in a pleasant way.

“Tha’ be what she said,” Stacia deadpanned.

Karen snickered, “I may have created a monster. But at least she is a sexy beast with many talents.”

Rolling his eyes, Alburet looked over at Karen on the other side of Fluff. “You are an evil, evil woman.”

“Right?” Karen laughed. “Besides, you like it that way.”

“We all do,” Fluff added, which earned her a kiss on the cheek from Karen.

The banter was light for the rest of the trip back to the house. They greeted the few guildies who were coming and going from the guild hall before stepping into their home. “I believe we be takin’ a bath together, aye?”

“Yup,” Karen agreed with a broad grin.

“Iffin ya all want to drop ya things off, I should be checkin’ the bath to make sure it still be good,” Stacia told them as she moved towards the master bedroom.

“We’ll join you shortly,” Karen replied as she pulled Fluff gently along behind her towards the guest room.

Fluff wore a bemused expression as she was towed along behind Karen. “You don’t need to lead me, I know the way.”

“I know, but it’s fun,” Karen chuckled as she bumped the guest room door open with her hip. “Besides, it might take us a minute to get ready.”

Alburet had followed a few steps behind them, a smile creasing his lips as he watched them. Through his gift to feel emotions, their love felt like a sun, warming his soul as he stepped past their room heading into the master bedroom. Finding Stacia’s clothing littering the floor in a line to the bathroom warmed other parts of his anatomy.

He tidied the dropped clothing, then doffed his own equipment and clothing. As he stepped towards the bathing room, the bedroom door opened, revealing Karen and Fluff. Karen smiled at his naked form, her eyes raking his body. Fluff followed her into the room, also completely nude, with a shy hesitant smile on her face.

He paused as he drank in the sight of the two women. “I think I could die happy now,” he said. “Not many get to see so much beauty in one place.”

“Right?” Karen agreed. “Makes you just want to push her down and savor her, doesn’t it?”

Fluff’s head snapped up at that question to find both of them looking at her with a mixture of honest love and lust. “Umm…”

Alburet knew his body was already responding to her as he took a step towards Fluff. He held out his arm to her, “Might I escort you, m’lady Fluff?”

Licking her lips as her eyes dropped again, only to shoot back up to his face on seeing his obvious arousal, Fluff jerked her head in a silent nod. Tucking her hand through the bend in his elbow, he pushed the bathing room door open.

“Karen, if you would go first?” Alburet motioned her to the door.

“Ladies first,” Karen said, mimicking his favorite saying. She strutted through, letting her hips sway provocatively.

Once she was inside, Alburet led Fluff into the room. Stacia knelt beside the shower heads, as naked as the rest of them. As they entered, her eyes twinkled as she eyed the duo arm in arm.

“Iffin ya will both be seated here,” Stacia motioned to the seats to either side of her. “I will be startin’ with our timid wife first.”

Alburet led Fluff to the indicated seat, getting her settled before taking his own seat. Karen sat on the other side of Fluff, the two of them watching as Stacia began to work her magic to ease Fluff’s nerves while she gently rinsed her.

The tenderness and love with which Stacia treated Fluff was obvious. Alburet felt a contented smile settle on his lips as he watched them.

His eyes flickered to Karen, seeing a mix of complex emotions on her face. Fear, joy, happiness, love, and envy all warred there. Taking the initiative, he moved over to kneel next to Karen, who blinked as she came out of her moment.

“Relax and enjoy,” Alburet told her as he brought a gentle cascade of water over her. She didn’t object, so he continued with the shower. He picked up the soap and worked up a good lather on his hands. Karen was still turned in her seat to watch the other two, so Alburet got behind her so he could watch them as well.

His hands were firm, massaging while washing her. Stacia gave him a small smile when her face turned towards them for a moment. She re-positioned herself and Fluff so the two being washed faced each other.

Fluff’s gaze was distant, but as she turned to face them a smile came to her lips. Alburet’s hands faltered for a moment as he was given an unobstructed view of Fluff’s body, without her trying to hide any of it.

“She’s beautiful, isn’t she?” Karen spoke softly when his hands faltered.

“She is, but so are you,” Alburet whispered into her ear. “I can feel your tension. What are you afraid of?”

She tensed again. Alburet silently worked it loose as he waited for her to reply. After a minute she slowly spoke, “What if she decides that she doesn’t want me after all? Or any of you decide the same? I’m brash, impulsive, aggressive, and hard to handle.”

“I can assure you, that’s nowhere near her mind. If anything, she fears the same as you. She worries that because of her past we’ll all turn away from her. Would you?”

“No,” Karen said loudly.

“But you think she will?” Alburet kissed her ear. “Silly, fierce, passionate woman. You both fear the same thing. You all but declared you would never leave her earlier by calling her your first wife. If you could know the joy that caused in her, your fear would vanish.”

Sighing, Karen hung her head. “I feel a little lost is all. I’ve gotten used to not having people who care for me. Now all three of you seem to and it’s...new.”

He wrapped his arms around her, “If you need anything, we will be here. None of us will leave you.” He tightened his arms around her before adding, “I’m sorry that I won’t be able to join you both when you do leave this world.”

“Master,” Stacia butted in gently. “Ya should be switchin’ with me now.”

“Okay,” Alburet released Karen, getting to his feet. He paused as he stood over her, tilting her head back, he bowed to kiss her gently. When the kiss broke, he met her eyes. “I leave you in the expert hands of our loving wife.”

Stacia waited for him to join her behind Fluff before she moved to Karen. She gave Karen a kiss as well before taking her spot behind her. “Now we be watchin’ Fluff as she watches ya.”

Alburet lathered his hands, taking a deep breath before he began to massage Fluff’s shoulders. She came out of her daze a moment later, her body loose and pliant to his hands. As she came to her senses, she became aware of Stacia and Karen smiling at her as firm hands gently massaged her back. She began to tense up as she realized who was touching her.

“Relax,” Alburet whispered into her ear. “I promise not to hurt you, or touch you in any way you do not want. I just want to show you a small bit of my feelings for you.”

Fluff nodded her head, closing her eyes briefly, “Okay.” When she opened them again, she found the other two watching her with love in their eyes.

Alburet was methodical in his ministrations. He felt her body relax under his hands as he rubbed her hips. He kept his hands on her back above a certain line to keep her relaxed.

As his hands returned to her shoulders and neck he kissed her ears. “That’s all I can do for now.”

“You can wash my belly a little, if you want,” Fluff whispered.

Hands tingling, he pressed his chest to her back as his arms wrapped around her, giving her a gentle hug. “As you wish,” he whispered, his hands gently stroking across her flat stomach. He could feel her muscles bunching under his gentle caresses. He made sure his hands stayed well clear of any of the rest of her as he stroked her.

After a minute he kissed her ear and sat back, his own breathing a little ragged. “Okay, I need to stop.”

“My turn,” Karen said as she stood up. Her body was covered with soap suds, hiding most of her enticing form.

Alburet slid out of her way, going to the seat Stacia beckoned him to. He sat facing Fluff, who stared openly at him. He turned a bit pink, knowing he was clearly aroused from seeing and doing all he had.

Coughing gently, he looked away, trying to calm himself as Stacia began to rub his back. Just as he started to feel a bit calmer he looked back at Fluff, to see her leaning back into Karen. Her mouth was opened a little as she moaned softly due to Karen’s hands roaming her body at will.

Stacia whispered into his ear as her hands found his problem. “They be amazin’ together. It be wonderful to see Fluff open herself up like she does for Karen.”

His mind began to fuzz as Stacia handled him while his eyes tracked Karen’s hands. He became briefly aware of Karen meeting his gaze just as her hands dipped below Fluff’s waist. The soft, mewling cry from Fluff made Alburet shiver as he pictured that same sound coming from her again in a different situation.

A few minutes later both Alburet and Fluff panted in spent release, warm water cascading softly over them. Karen and Stacia rinsed themselves and the one they had just washed. By the time Fluff and Alburet gathered their wits they were being led to the large tub by their partners.

Alburet looked away from Fluff as she looked away from him. Both of them felt embarrassed by what had transpired a few minutes ago. After another moment they exchanged a nervous glance, smiling shyly at each other. That moment caused Fluff to feel better, seeing that he was in the same place she was.

She leaned over, pressing her side into his. “Thank you.”

He put his arm around her, “I just want to see you happy.”

“We all want each other to be happy,” Stacia added as she took up Alburet’s other side.

“Yes,” Karen added as she snuggled to the other side of Fluff. “Did you see the way he couldn’t take his eyes from you, Fluff?”

“Yes,” the word was soft as she closed her eyes. She felt only contentment now, no anxiousness or fear. “You deliberately taunted him with my body.”

“While Stacia worked me into a frenzy, knowing what I was thinking,” Alburet agreed with her.

“What were you thinking?” Fluff asked.

He replied honestly, “How I wish I could have done what Karen was doing. Frankly, I was jealous of her, even as I loved that she was able to bring you the pleasure she did.”

“I’m not ready for that yet,” Fluff sighed sadly.

“I know,” he told her, kissing her ear. “I will wait until the end of the world if need be. Just having you here with us is more blessing than I think I deserve.”

“Aye, he will nay touch ya unless ya wish it,” Stacia cut in. “He abhors the idea of hurtin’ ya in any way, much less in tha’ way.”

Fluff nodded, giving Alburet a kiss on his cheek. “It helps. It helps me break down the walls of lies that Paval conditioned me to believe. That I’m ugly, unwanted and not worth anybody’s attention. I know it’s a lie, because of you three, but I’m still afraid of being touched by others. Karen is helping ease me into it.”

“We’ll break down all those walls,” Karen told her. “I’ll be there with you, Stacia will be there with you. We’ll even tie Al down again so you have complete control over him, when you’re ready.”

“And I won’t argue about that, either,” Alburet added, addressing Fluff directly. “I would have difficulty controlling myself. I just want to wrap you up and keep you safe, which means I would be trying to control you, and what you need is the feeling of empowerment.”

“It be another reason we love ya,” Stacia told him. “Even though ya nature be one of control, ya will still set it aside for those ya love.”

Alburet closed his eyes as he drank in the pure love in the room. “We are going to help Fluff see how beautiful she is to us, right?”

“Tomorrow,” Stacia agreed, “after the banquet. It be best to let the one who is the focus sleep after. Tha’ be when the sub-mind helps process the event. It be why we always do it at night iffin it be possible.”

“That makes sense,” Karen mused as she nuzzled Fluff’s neck. “I’d been wondering why it was always at night.”

Fluff smiled as she gently batted at Karen’s head, “Stop it.”

“For you, okay,” Karen replied, resting her head on Fluff’s shoulder.

Chapter Six

Alburet had been a little surprised by his lack of reaction when the bath had come to an end. He did enjoy the sight of the women all leaving him in the tub, but none of them had done so in any provocative way.

When he finally got out, the women were all dressed and in the main room, sipping tea and chatting. Stacia motioned him over to take her spot as she went to get him a cup. Sitting between Karen and Fluff, he gave each a peck on the cheek.

When Stacia came back with his cup, she took his lap as her own spot. “So, what are our plans before dinner?”

“We’ve been thinking,” Karen began before she paused. “You’re under an NDA for a reason that can’t normally be talked about. However, Alpha Company has been making a name for itself. That will bring attention and questions to the guild and about the guild leader. Have you thought about maybe handing it off to Gerald at this point?”

Alburet chewed his lower lip in thought. He was still considering it a few minutes later. “I can see your point. However, I kind of need to be leader to keep pressing for advantage with my contacts, don’t I?”

Fluff shook her head. “Not really. You’ve already made it clear to them that the guild is foremost in your thoughts. Anything they try to reward you with can always be turned into a reward for the guild instead. Jones and Theron wouldn’t even blink. Dracon might want to haggle, as dealing with you as an individual would be easier for him.”

Sipping his tea, he could see her points. “I guess I hadn’t really considered it like that. Gerald said he didn’t want it, though.”

“Do ya think tha’ be the absolute truth?” Stacia questioned him as she leaned her head against his chest. “He does nay want to upset ya, and with the others makin’ a fuss he was nay about to say anythin’ tha’ could be seen as agreement with them.”

Frowning, Alburet sighed, “So he does want it?”

“Nay,” Stacia replied. “Marysue though, she be interested in him takin’ on more. Now tha’ she sees him as her man, and nay just a friend, she be wantin’ him to do more. She wants to be able to point at what he does and crow about it.”

“How do you even know this?” Alburet asked as he sipped his tea.

“She was a bit talkative when I drew her,” Fluff admitted. “She wants to be able to show her father that he is worthy. She also wants to stay in the game, so she’s trying to do both things at once. She doesn’t want to leave the guild, but she knows that Gerald can’t achieve all that she wants him to if he’s second to you.”

“Besides, you really don’t want to be the head of a large guild anyway, and we’re only going to get larger,” Karen added. “Success brings people in. We might have been second at taking a Keep, but I would bet no one else went as far into one of the zones for their Keep.”

“Ioaniss did joke about turning the leader of the guild into a Duke,” Alburet mused as he considered what they were telling him. “I think it was a joke. Marysue would be really happy about that, I’m sure.”

Stacia kissed his neck, “Ya agree with us, then?”

“Make him the leader, fall back to officer and let him become a noble?” Alburet asked, twitching at the neck kiss. “Sure, we can tell him over dinner. It should be fun to see his face.”

Fluff giggled, “Marysue will be more fun to watch. Gerald will probably try to turn it down.”

Karen agreed, “Yup. I wonder what she’ll do to let him know her opinion.”

“It seems both of us are being controlled by the women we love,” Alburet muttered.

“We do wha’ we must to make ya happy and keep ya here,” Stacia murmured. “Besides, ya be nay mad at us. I can feel ya relief at settin’ down the burden.”

He shook his head slightly, knowing she was right, it already felt like a weight had come off his shoulders. “Where would I be without you? I don’t rightfully know who I should thank for this chance, much less meeting each of you. I don’t deserve any of it.”

Karen slapped the back of his head, “Idiot. The crime you committed is not something you should keep holding against yourself. You would have killed Paval, if you’d been able to, for what he did to Fluff. Would you have felt bad about doing that?”

“Well, no, but-” Alburet tried to explain but was steamrolled over.

“Ya did wha’ ya did for family,” Stacia added as soon as he said no. “She mayhap nay been ya blood, but she was family. I would kill, iffin someone hurt me sisters like tha’.”

“I would do the same, if someone hurt Fluff,” Karen said in all seriousness. “Family is more than just blood.”

Resting his chin on Stacia’s head, he sighed. “Thank you. I’ll try to keep that in mind. It won’t be easy, though.”

“We will be here with you, as you are with us,” Fluff told him as she leaned into him.

“What she said,” Karen agreed as she leaned in on his other side.

They sat there for a while, just relaxing in silence. Alburet let his thoughts wander, replaying their words, trying to burn them into his mind. He could feel their love, their happiness, and their worry for him. It made his heart ache that Kaylee wasn’t here with him. She would have been just as happy for him, having found a woman, or women in this case, that loved him.

He felt a couple of tears slip free from his eyes at the thought. Stacia soothed his emotions as she snuggled on his lap. His thoughts turned again to the odds that he would have hooked up with Stacia. Slim. It had been a lark to take a room at the inn, much less agree to her plea to be his maid.

He considered his clumsy attempts at being interested in Fluff when he had first met her. He mused over the sheer lust he’d felt for Karen when he’d met her. How had he even gotten to be with one of them, much less all three? Which God had taken such an interest in him to bring him this joy? It was almost enough to make him want to find the one responsible to worship in thanks.

“Stacia,” Fluff said, breaking the silence. “You were going to tell us about the Dark Lord.”

“Aye, ya be right, Fluff. Me mind be wanderin’ down the long chain of life since me lovin’ husband first entered me life. I was marvelin’ at how fleetin’ our time could have been, and instead how amazin’ it be tha’ it worked out as it has,” Stacia told her before she sighed happily. “But ya be askin’ about me God, and I did promise to tell ya.”

They listened as Stacia gave them a brief description of the Dark Lord’s views. She set her cup aside when she had finished, “Tha’ be a brief summary.”

“So, be free, love as much as you want, and try to do good?” Karen asked with a raised brow. “Not much of a Dark Lord.”

“Ya misunderstand how the term means,” Stacia giggled. “Nay Dark as in evil, but Dark as in pure. Darkness be the absence of light, it be pure in tha’ regard. Light be a mixture of many colors, it can be fractured, fragmented and chaotic.”

Fluff nodded, “Light can be broken apart into its component wavelengths. Why is he called the Dark Lord then, and not the Pure Lord or something similar?”

“It be the name he was given,” Stacia shrugged. “I do nay know the full tale. Besides, he does be Dark in other regards at times. Ya has seen his hall, master, did ya think most would be comfortable there?”

Fluff looked away, her posture shifting to a closed expression. Alburet caught her movement, one hand going out to rub her ears. “I thought it was amazing myself. There were people of every race there. No one was in any pain that they did not wish to experience, all of them were happy. A world of happiness is not something to be mocked. Considering the trappings, though, I can see where some would have issue with it.”

Fluff had looked back at him as he spoke, her lips turning up slightly. “You liked it?”

“It was pretty amazing,” he told her sincerely.

“Now I want to go see it,” Karen added.

“You might get that chance,” Alburet replied. “I’m sure I’ll be summoned again when I finish putting this armor set together.”

“Oh, then I totally want to go with,” Karen told him with a grin. “I recall the tapestry in his temple, looks like my kind of place.”

Snorting with laughter, Alburet replied, “I’m sure you would be right at home.”

“Stacia, we are going to look in on Al’s memories tonight. Do you know what we’re going to be looking at?” Fluff asked as she leaned her head against his shoulder.

“Considerin’ the trouble he had the other night, I was thinkin’ it mayhap be time to tackle a tough one. Iffin ya be okay with tha’?” Stacia asked Alburet.

Taking a deep breath, he considered her question. “How bad?”

“It be a memory of loss that ya have shut away. It will nay be good, but we will be there for ya. I think we should take a big step first and see how ya handle it. Iffin we can ease some of the pressure of ya memories like tha’, it will help ya recover better.”

He glanced at the other two, seeing their reassuring gazes. After a moment he nodded, “Okay. We can try it. You haven’t led me wrong yet.”

Stacia tilted her head up, leaning in to take a kiss. When she pulled back after the kiss, her eyes were shining. “I will nay willin’ly do so, either. Ya happiness means the world to me, but I fear for ya.”

He kissed her again to reassure her, and himself. “We still have a couple of hours until dinner. How about we distract ourselves with a few rounds of cards? And not strip poker, Karen.”

Karen smirked, “Seems I’m becoming predictable. I’ll have to see about changing it up a little.”

As they played, it struck Alburet that he might want to arrange for a carriage to get to dinner. He messaged Vanessa and asked her to set up one for them and one for Gerald and Marysue over at the Dead Man Inn. She replied after just a couple of minutes, telling him that it was all set up, so he went back to playing cards.

A little over an hour later, they changed into more formal attire. The carriage was waiting for them when they finally left the house. Opening the door, Alburet helped each of the women in before getting in behind them.

Karen and Fluff took the seat across from Stacia and Alburet. Each pair happily cuddled as the carriage took them through the city. “So, what’s this place like?” Karen asked as they traveled.

“Fine dining, easily the best restaurant that I’ve ever eaten at,” Alburet told her. “It’s run by past champions of the arena. Try not to react to the scars and missing body parts.”

Blinking, Fluff shook her head, “Why do they work there if they are past champions?”

“It be somethin’ they can do for a fair bit of coin,” Stacia told her. “It also be somethin’ of a tradition for them. Each of them ate there when they were champions, being served by their predecessors.”

“That’s actually kind of nice,” Karen added. “It would be good to know that if you made it to that level, you would one day be viewed equally by those that came before you.”

“Aye, it be a tradition since the city was founded,” Stacia informed them. “It was built by the first champion of Stormguard, Vincent Jenkins. His family have been guards or fighters in the arena ever since.”

“Jenkins.” Alburet felt his lips quirk up. “I met one of the latest of that line at the Goblin Fort.”

Karen also smirked at the name, “Did he go running into danger?”

“He attacked me in the bath,” Alburet chuckled. “We have since put that behind us. Overall, he’s a good kid, his upbringing just got the better of him.”

“He attacked ya for bein’ a Summoner?” Stacia asked.

“It was actually for being a civvy using the Fort’s bath. I summoned Tiny to keep his friends off me while I put him down. That was before they changed how unarmed combat works.”

Karen snorted, “That must have been short lived.”

“He didn’t last long at the time,” Alburet shrugged.

“Here we are, sir,” the driver called out as the carriage came to a halt.

Stepping out first, Alburet helped the women down. Turning to the driver, he was about to speak when the driver held up a hand to cut him off.

“I know. I’ll be waiting for you to finish your dinner. They’ll tell me when you lot are ready to go.”

“Nice to see we’re in capable hands,” Alburet replied. “Enjoy your break.” Dismissing the driver, Alburet opened the door to the Victory Lap. “Ladies, after you.”

They were greeted by the maître d’. “Good evening, and welcome to the Victory Lap. What name is the reservation under?”

“It should be either Alpha Company or Alburet,” Alburet answered. “It was made for us by a friend.”

“Yes, I have a table for six reserved for Alburet,” the grizzled, grey-haired man said. He tugged on a gold cord next to him. A one-armed man in formal attire came out of the back. “If you will follow Reddan, he will be your server for the evening.”

“The other two should be here before too long,” Alburet advised the maître d’.

“We will show them to your room, sir.”

Nodding, Alburet offered his arm to Stacia, as Fluff was on Karen’s. “After you, then,” Alburet told Reddan.

Following Reddan down the hall, Fluff and Karen took in the rich décor of the place, paying particular attention to the various tapestries they passed. They were brought to a door with a gold plaque. Reddan opened it and bowed them in.

Once Alburet had seated the women, Reddan presented a bottle of wine. He opened it, placing the cork next to Alburet before pouring a small amount into the glass before him. Alburet tried to think of what he should be doing in this situation, but he had never been in this position before.

Reddan waited patiently, with an air of someone prepared to wait all night if need be. Alburet’s eyes shifted to Karen, who motioned for him to pick up the cup. Following the small gesture from Karen, he picked up the cup. He could vaguely recall having seen people swirl the wine carefully and smell it in some steak houses, so he did that.

The scent of the wine hinted at blackberries, plum and oak. After sniffing it he took a small sip, letting it linger on his tongue before swallowing. “Very good,” Alburet said placing the cup back down.

With a bow, Reddan poured for the four present, before he left the room. Once he was gone, Alburet let out a deep breath, “Never had to do that before.”

Stacia giggled, “Ya did fine.”

“A lot of people smell the cork, but it’s much harder to tell if the wine is good that way,” Karen added. “Sniffing the wine and tasting is what you need to do. I’m a little surprised, though, that they didn’t ask us to select a wine.”

“Tha’ nay be how this place runs. The wine be matched to the meal,” Stacia told her. “There will be at least two more bottles, that be served with different courses.”

“Is this going to be the same five course meal we’ve had before?” Alburet asked her.

“Aye, and the wine will match the meal as before,” she told him.

Before Alburet could reply, Gerald and Marysue were ushered in by Reddan. Gerald sat Marysue next to Stacia before claiming the other end seat for himself. Alburet sat when Gerald did, having stood when Marysue had come into the room, as was polite.

“Welcome to the Victory Lap,” Alburet greeted his friends as Reddan poured them both wine. “Stacia’s family has treated each of her sisters and her here for their first hunts, when they gained their classes. It seemed right for us to celebrate taking Gwain’s Keep in similar fashion.”

Gerald sipped the wine, his face one of surprised pleasure. “If the food matches the wine, this will be a very good meal indeed.”

“It be five courses,” Stacia informed him. “Soup, appetizer, salad, entrée, then the dessert.”

Marysue looked nonplussed at being told what a five-course meal consisted of. She knew how formal dining went, having been raised on it. “We are aware, but thank you, Stacia.”

“We also have some business to discuss after the meal,” Alburet told the other two. “Guild business that came up today, but it can wait.”

Before Gerald could ask any questions, Reddan came in with the first course. He placed and announced the soup formally, then left again.

They spent the next hour savoring the exquisite meal, with each course building on the one before it. As they polished off their desserts, each of them felt sated but not stuffed. Once the dessert had been removed, coffee was served for them by Reddan before he left them alone once again.

“So, what business did we have to discuss?” Gerald asked as he sipped at his black coffee.

Alburet sat back, watching Gerald as he started explaining. “We did good. Second to take a Keep and I’m damn certain that Delvers Inc. didn’t go deep into their high end zone to do it.” He sipped his coffee before continuing, “That’s going to mean that we’ll get swarmed with more people wanting to join us. I would bet a good chunk of the next test group will want in.”

“Well, yes,” Gerald added, uncertain where Alburet was going. “Success always draws people in.”

A thin smile creased Alburet’s lips, “I was talking to the others earlier. It’s pretty unanimous that I should step aside and put you in charge. You’re basically running the guild as it is.”

“What? Why?” Gerald responded, sitting forward as he put his cup down.

Alburet held up a hand to forestall the questions for a moment. “Multiple reasons. One, I can’t take a lot of attention, that all goes back to my NDA. The next most important reason is that you’re better suited for this. More so, as the guild grows. Followed not far behind by the fact that I’m sure Ioaniss is going to push through the whole noble thing. You might be able to handle that, but I would get us into so much shit.”

Brows knitted, Gerald looked unhappy. “It was you that gave us the contacts to even do the quest for the Keep. You brought this group together and even created the guild. I can still help with everything, why suddenly turn it over to me?”

Eyes flickering to Marysue, who was looking from Alburet to Gerald, Alburet continued speaking. “I will still do everything I can to promote the guild first, but I’m just not suited for this. People are getting more uncomfortable with me being in charge due to my nontraditional relationship as it is.” He turned to Marysue. “Do you have an opinion, Marysue?”

Gerald turned to her to ask her to back him up, but he paused when he saw eagerness and hope written on her features. His pause let Marysue give her opinion. “Take it.” She touched Gerald’s lips with a single finger to forestall his talking. “I want you to do it. I told you we needed something between now and the end of the test to prove to Dad that this is worth the investment. This can do it. Plus, he doesn’t think you’re ready to head up the companies yet even though we both know you’ve been doing the work. If he sees you rally a few thousand people under your leadership, able to hold your own no matter where you are and all with me safely at your side, it will help.” Her eyes gleamed. “Please, Francis?”

Kissing her finger, Gerald got her to remove it from his lips. “Mary, are you sure this is what you want? It will slow down our hunting a lot.”

Shaking her head, she took his hands on the table. “It isn’t the hunting that matters. It’s being able to spend time here with you. Now that we’ve started moving forward, I want you to be able to be beside me when we leave here. Even if it is only for a month. You know I plan to browbeat Dad into letting us come back.”

Closing his eyes briefly, Gerald nodded once before he raised her hands to kiss them. “If this is what will make you happiest, then I will do it, as I always have before. You are the most important person to me.”

Alburet grinned as he signed a document he had drawn up earlier. Once he had, he handed it down the table to Gerald. “Drop that off at the City Hall tomorrow and it will be official. We’ll be informing the guild tomorrow at the banquet.”

Gerald put the scroll away. “I didn’t want this, you know? I shut down everyone who even hinted at this.”

“I’ve heard,” Alburet said as he stood. “I was really lucky to have met you, and Marysue. You’ve been good people to know. Friends I would like to say. I wish I could say more but… NDA.”

Gerald stood as well, “This might curtail our hunting some, if things keep happening with the guild.”

“We have another five months before you all have to step away. I’m sure we can find some time to hunt in there.” Walking around the table, Alburet extended his hand to Gerald, who took it. “Besides, I’m sure we’ll both be being kept busy during the evening.” A sardonic smile twitched across his lips as he shook hands with Gerald.

“You will be, at least,” Karen said under her breath with a snicker.

Marysue stood up, followed by the other three. “Thank you, Al.” Marysue came around as the men released hands. She kissed his cheek, much to Gerald’s apparent shock. “This will help me with something I had hoped for. If there is anything I can do for you outside of Alpha World, I will, on my name as a Dorn.”

His smile became brittle as he met her eyes. “I wish I could ask, but I’ll never be able to take you up on that offer.”

Marysue’s eyes narrowed slightly, as Gerald’s widened. Before Marysue could say anything, Gerald took her arm, “We should be going. It is the duty of the guest to know when the party has ended.” Giving the others a nod, he escorted Marysue from the room.

As the door closed behind them, Alburet released a ragged breath. Marysue’s offer had caused images of Kaylee to flood his mind. He considered what Marysue could do for Kaylee if she knew the truth.

His wives gathered around him as he regained his composure. “Sorry,” he said, giving them a brittle smile. “I just know what I can’t ask for, no matter how much I want to.”

“We can…” Karen started before she cut off. “We can’t though, because of that damned NDA.”

Stacia tightened her grip on him, “Ya nay be allowed to break the NDA spell.”

Stroking her back gently, Alburet replied, “It won’t happen. I won’t jeopardize what I wish for.”

As they stood there Reddan came into the room. “Sir, the bill.” He held out a small leather-bound folder to Alburet.

Alburet took it, glanced at the price, grunted once then stacked the coin on the table. “Thank you for the service, Reddan. The extra is yours.” Alburet extended his arm to Stacia as he motioned the other two towards the door. “Ladies, the night is over, it is time to retire.”

“The night isn’t over, but dinner is,” Karen reminded him as she led Fluff from the room.

He paused, reminded that they would be walking in his memory tonight. “Of course. Shall we, dear heart?”

“As ya wish, Asthore,” Stacia said as she let him lead her out of the room.

Chapter Seven

The ride back to the house was quiet, as they all knew that when they got home they would be seeing one of Alburet’s memories. When they stopped at the house and he had helped them all out, Alburet turned to the driver, who held up a hand. “I’ve been paid already, sir, with a generous tip as well.”

“Thank you for the comfortable drive to and from. Have a good night.”

“You as well, sir,” the driver grinned with a tip of his hat before he drove off.

He entered the house, his stomach tight as he felt his anxiety rise. As he closed the door behind him, Stacia was waiting for him. The other two were absent. “Maybe we should put off doing my memory-” Alburet began before Stacia cut him off with a shake of her head.

“Trust me. Remember ya issue just the other day? We be doin’ this with the rest of our family to help. This will nay be pleasant. Ya will cry, but we will all be here to help ya. Trust in me, ya know the only thing I want be for ya to always be with me,” Stacia told him as she took his hand, leading Alburet towards the bedroom.

He could feel her trying to calm him as he was led towards the bedroom. She ushered him in to find Karen and Fluff naked, waiting for him on a bed that was almost twice as big as he remembered. “Where did the really big bed come from?” he asked as his eyes traced appreciatively over the duo who sat on it.

“It was delivered when we were eatin’,” Stacia told him. “Ma’ arranged it as a gift for our extended family.”

Karen and Fluffball returned his gaze, their faces showing their love and the worry they felt. He looked away. “Remember, we signed the NDA so we can help you, Al,” Karen told him. “We held Fluff and helped her through her moments. You all comforted me when I broke down over my issues. Now we will be here for you.”

Stacia began to strip off his clothing. She kept trying to calm his fear as she finally got him down to his skin. Karen reached out and gently pulled him onto the bed. She eased him down onto his back, making sure she had his attention as she pushed down on his chest, pinning him to the bed while half straddling him.

“I’m just afraid. What if this makes everything worse?” Alburet’s voice was shaky.

“Trust me, master, please,” Stacia added as she joined him on the bed. “I will nay do anythin’ tha’ will harm ya.”

Fluff leaned over next to Karen, kissing his ear. “We will be here for you.”

Stacia began to sing as Fluff kissed his ear. Alburet felt the song pulling him down to slumber, his fear spiking again as sleep claimed him. Stacia continued to sing a moment longer before she met the gazes of the other two women. “Be ya ready? This will make him come to terms with a deep pain.”

“It won’t harm him, will it?” Fluff asked with a tinge of uncertainty.

Stacia’s lips thinned a little. “It be me hope tha’ he can process it and tha’ will help him move on. I nay be a God, I can nay be certain how it will affect him. He needs this, though, iffin he is goin’ to look at the other more painful memories.”

Karen shifted so Fluff could curl up next to Alburet. “He seems to relax more when you’re purring, Fluff. I’ll be on the other side of you holding you and touching him.”

“Ya both need to touch me as well, to come into the memory,” Stacia reminded them as she curled up on Alburet’s other side. Once everyone was settled, she began to sing again.

The trio appeared next to a ghostly Alburet, who looked puzzled at the scene around them. “Prison?”

“Aye, me love,” Stacia murmured as she came over to hold him. “We will begin now.”

The scene shifted to life. Seamus was sprawled on his bunk reading an erotic romance about a lewd Shadowmancer, written by Eden Redd. Shaking his head as he turned the page, he heard his name called. “What’s up, Sarge?” Seamus asked Jasperson.

“Your attorney is here for you,” Jasperson told him. “You know the drill.”

Seamus was escorted along the lines to the attorney visitation room. When he was brought inside he was met by a solemn-looking Moorehead. Seamus felt a twinge of anxiety as he took a seat. “Moore, I thought we finished all the paperwork on Dad’s passing last week.”

“We did,” Moore agreed. “Your father’s passing isn’t why I am here.”

“Can’t be the appeals you keep filing, those should still be tied up,” Seamus added.

“That is also correct,” Moore agreed again, his face becoming even more somber. “Seamus, what I have to tell you is going to be difficult.”

An icy stab of fear went through Seamus’s gut, “What is it?”

“I stopped by to see your mother the other day, to hand over the signed and finalized paperwork regarding your father’s will,” Moore paused, looking away from Seamus. “She didn’t answer when I knocked. I was concerned so I tried the door, to find it unlocked. I called out to her, but the house was silent.”

Heart clenching, Seamus listened with a growing sense of discomfort and fear. “Just tell me, is she okay?”

“I found her in bed, Seamus. She had passed sometime during the night. I called for EMTs but it was no use. They declared her dead when they arrived on the scene.”

Seamus’s vision wavered as tears began to fall from his eyes. “No…”

Alburet dropped to his knees, similarly disbelieving as he watched. “No. Gods, no.”

The three women surrounded Alburet, holding him as tears began to flow as the scene continued.

“Your mother had a will on file with me as well, which is why I am here.” Moore pulled papers from his briefcase. “I know it’s hard for you to accept. You have my condolences. To lose both parents inside of a month, it’s a tragedy.”

Seamus began to sob, shaking his head violently. “No! I won’t accept this! I need to talk to her, I have to apologize to her!”

The guards came rushing into the room at his raised voice. “Everything okay here?”

“Get out!” Seamus raged, getting to his feet and turning to the guards. “Leave me alone. I won’t accept it.”

Moore put the papers away, “I just told him of his mother’s passing.”

Sergeant Jasperson came into the room. “Seamus, you need to calm down. We can take you to talk with the chaplain. Maybe that will help.”

Seamus, with tears streaming down his cheeks, bared his teeth at the guards. “No. I refuse to accept this. I’m talking with my attorney, get out.”

“You’re not acting rationally, Seamus,” Jasperson said as his hand dropped to his taser. “Sit down, calm down, and this doesn’t have to get worse.”

“Mom,” Alburet sobbed as he was held by the three women. “We never got to talk. I was never able to apologize for what I did. For disappointing you, and hurting you and dad.”

They did their best to comfort him as the emotions racked him. Stacia could barely make a dent in them, doing her best to try and help.

Seamus took a step forward, towards the guards. “I said…”

Jasperson pulled and triggered his taser, the two prongs catching Seamus in the chest. The electric device locked up Seamus's muscles, dropping him to the ground. “Cuff him,” Jasperson told the other two guards, who rushed forward to comply. “Moore, we are cutting short this meeting.”

Moore closed his briefcase, “I understand. I had hoped he might be able to handle it better than this. With all the loss he’s dealt with, though, it isn’t any wonder really that he acts like he does.”

The scene greyed out as the trio stayed kneeling around Alburet. “Both of his parents be gone,” Stacia told them. “His Da’ passed two weeks before. Moore brought him a letter from his Da’ tha’ hurt him. This only fractured his already broken mind more. He has never accepted his Ma’s death.”

“He has no parents, like me,” Fluff softly added as she wiped tears away from his eyes. “Alburet, Seamus, I’m sorry.”

Karen tightened her hold on him from behind, pulling him firmly into her chest. “They both passed close together, like mine did. I know how hard that is to deal with. His was worse. He never got to say goodbye to them.”

“They’re both gone,” Alburet choked. “I have no family left for me outside, except David and Kaylee.”

“We are your family now, as well,” Karen firmly insisted. “I don’t just love your avatar.”

“I agree with Karen,” Fluff stated as she kissed his cheek. “We are your family, Seamus, no matter where we are.”

“Aye, as it should be,” Stacia added. “Ya have three people who love ya very much right here. Ya nay be alone anymore, ya can confront ya memories. We will be here with ya.”

Alburet tried to push past his grief, but the wound was too fresh. The scab that had grown over it had been ripped away and he was now dealing with the loss he had hidden from himself.

“I just wanted to tell her…” He trailed off as he clenched his jaw.

The trio of women continued to hold him for another few moments. Stacia was making headway on his emotional turmoil, slowly but steadily. “Master, it be tough to know ya parents be gone. Ya wives be here for ya. Let us help ya. Each of us loves ya, and wants only to comfort ya.”

The other two agreed, doing what they could to show how much they cared. Alburet could feel their love for him. It was like being in the light of three suns, each trying to warm his icy core.

As he slowly started to calm, he felt his mind start to grow fuzzy. “You won’t leave me?” he asked, his words slurring.

“Never,” Fluff stated.

“Just try to get rid of me,” Karen added.

“Me soul and ya soul be intertwined. Ya can nay get rid of me anymore than ya could ya own self,” Stacia told him.

“Thank you,” he barely whispered as he vanished from their arms.

They exchanged glances before they reappeared on the bed. Each of them reached out to touch Alburet. His face was a wet mess. Each of them was quiet, lost in their own thoughts for a time.

“We be needin’ to keep him home and shower him in our love tomorrow,” Stacia told them after a while. “Unless he makes a pass at us though, it be best to nay start anythin’ with him.”

“I will restrain myself,” Karen told her. “I think it might be best to just cuddle puddle him.”

“I will stay here with him as much as I can,” Fluff added. “I will purr for him and try to let him know how happy I am to be here with him.”

“Good, we all be on the same page,” Stacia nodded and turned over to snuff out the lights. “I hope he will nay be mad at me when he wakes.”

Chapter Eight

Alburet woke slowly, a contented purr gentle in his right ear. Fluff lay curled up next to him, her head resting on his shoulder. Her lips were creased in a happy smile. The image struck him deeply, he wanted to see her smile like that more. A murmur of someone waking came from his other side. Glancing over he found Karen, her eyes just fluttering open. Her lips were turned up at the corners as if her dream had been wonderful.

“Morning,” he said softly as Karen’s eyes focused on him.

“How are you feeling?” she asked as she applied just a touch more pressure to her arm and leg that were draped over his body.

He closed his eyes as the memory of last night washed over him again. The loss of his mother and his denial of it for well over a year struck him again. His jaw clenched, teeth grinding. “Both of my parents are gone, and I dishonored my mother’s memory by not even remembering her passing.” The words were full of pain and self-loathing.

Fluff stirred on his other side, her arm which was also over his chest tightening. As she started to wake, Karen spoke into the moment of silence. “I’m sorry, Al. I truly am. I know how the loss of parents hurts. Not to your extent, as I got to say my goodbyes, but I am sorry for what you feel right now. Just remember that we’re here for you.”

“Al?” Fluff said his name questioningly to get his attention. When he turned wet eyes to her, he found her love and concern written on her features. “You had years of happiness with them. They loved you, as you loved them. It is sad that they are gone, sadder that you didn’t recall that until last night. But neither of them would feel anything other than love for you. I never had those moments. I only hope that we can have happiness together.” She leaned her head in to kiss him softly.

He basked in the warmth of her kiss, and even more in the love he could feel from her, even as tears continued to trickle from his eyes. The ability to sense others’ emotions from the Succubus part of the Infernal blood was helping him. He could feel the same love from Karen on the other side of him, which was confirmed when she tilted his head back to her after the kiss with Fluff, so she could kiss him. There was no demanding passion, just loving acceptance.

His sadness abated some as he lay there. He got the tears to stop falling after a moment. “Thank you, both of you.”

“Master,” Stacia said from the doorway, carrying a laden tray. “I made breakfast for us all.” Her voice betrayed the uncertainty that she felt.

As he looked at her, feeling her emotional turmoil, he felt a brief spark of anger at her. He ruthlessly stamped that out as he watched her. “Why didn’t you warn me?”

Coming to the bed slowly, Stacia dropped her gaze from his. “Ya would nay have believed me before. Ya had made ya memories certain tha’ she lived. It would be like me tryin’ to tell ya the sun was black.”

He considered her explanation as she came to a stop next to the side of the bed Karen was on. “I don’t know. I was certain of it before last night,” Alburet sighed as he freed his arms from the women and rubbed at his face. “How much of what I remember is a lie? That’s what I worry about now.”

“The majority of ya memories be fine, except for a few other thin’s tha’ ya could nay handle to recall yet. Outside of where those touch other memories, ya memory be whole. Those moments and the spots they touch be different. We will work through them, with all of us here for ya to help.”

Alburet sat up, taking a deep breath, trying to quell the anxiety that he might be more broken than he had ever considered. “Can we take breaks between? Maybe give Fluff some of her earliest memories with her mother?”

“Aye,” Stacia said as she handed the tray to Karen, who sat up to take it. Climbing onto the bed, she settled herself onto Alburet’s lap. “Anythin’ ya need. Ya be the single most important bein’ in this or any world to me.”

“I would like those memories, I think,” Fluff added. “I want to see her again and know more of her.”

“I think I’m good,” Karen added. “Maybe just brush up on some of my happier memories, so I can recall them better.”

“Aye, we can do all of tha’,” Stacia agreed. “Today we be stayin’ home until the banquet. After tha’ we will be showin’ Fluff how each of us views her. She still feels like she nay be as pretty as she really is.”

“But this isn’t the real me?” Fluff murmured as food was passed around.

“We be seein’ how Karen really sees ya, she did see ya in tha’ building of glass. Otherwise we be seein’ how each of us feels for ya. I can be sharin’ the emotions behind a memory as much as anythin’ else. It be easy to share how we be feelin’. Master and me be seein’ ya emotions all the time, due to the Succubus blood. It just be ya and Karen tha’ have doubts about how we be feelin’ for ya.”

Karen frowned, “That is so cheap. You being able to instantly know what we feel.”

“I have to want to feel it,” Alburet told her, “unless it’s a really strong emotion. I know that you and Fluff love me. I’ve felt it for a while now, but it’s been easier to feel since the joining at the temple.”

“Is it okay?” Fluff asked as she nibbled at some bacon.

“More than okay,” Alburet told her. “It is what helped me last night and this morning. It’s hard to withdraw into self-pity when three people who love you are right there and you can feel their love.”

Fluff shivered slightly, her eyes closed. “I wish I could do that. I would never be taken advantage of again. It would be so freeing, to truly know what people felt about me.”

“I don’t know how I feel about that,” Karen said. Her emotions were a jumble of jealousy, uncertainty, and yearning. “I mean, that would completely negate being able to lie to yourself about how another person feels about you…” She paused as she heard the words coming out of her mouth. “Fuck, that would be kind of nice actually. I could have been saved from so many bad decisions if I had known ahead of time.”

“It be two-edged,” Stacia murmured as she sipped her coffee. “Ya also know when ya cause the person you love harm. I caused me lovin’ husband angst and emotional distress last night. It cut me, to know tha’ it be me fault, even iffin it was to help him.” A tear slipped down her cheek.

Alburet whisked the tear away. “It’s okay. I know you didn’t mean for me to hurt like that. I didn’t have a nightmare last night, which is good. I also feel a bit lighter now, like some stress is gone.” He gave her a quick kiss. “It did hurt, but sometimes we have to hurt people a little to help them heal.”

“Like resetting a broken bone,” Karen nodded.

Fluff leaned over, kissing Stacia’s cheek, “We love you, too. Crying makes Alburet sad, so no more crying today.”

Stacia’s lips trembled as she put on a slight smile. “As ya wish.”

“I’m a little curious as to how this whole multiple marriage thing works,” Karen said, changing the topic as they ate the eggs and bacon that Stacia had brought them. “How does it work?”

“There be nay any one way. It all depends on the people involved. Some choose to be simply sister-wives. Others just refer to each other as wives. Some of the unions set down roles, for instance ya would be warrior-wife, I would be house-wife, and Fluff could be cuddle-wife,” Stacia grinned at Fluff as she said the last.

“Nothing wrong with cuddles,” Fluff replied as she finished her last bite of breakfast.

“So, it’s really up to us,” Karen mused. “I like us all being equal. But the idea of clearly defined roles is also kind of appealing. It would let us know who should be in charge of any given part of the relationship.”

Fluff spoke up, “I want us all to be equal, with Al in charge. We can defer to someone who has more experience in a given area, but we should be equal in all other ways. I like the idea of being equal to you two in some way.”

Stacia gave her a kiss on the cheek. “Why do we nay go take a quick rinse off? We can discuss it in there.”

Karen put her empty plate aside, “I can get behind that.”

Alburet sipped his coffee, mulling over last night’s revelation and the memories it stirred up. “I’ll be along in a bit, you three go ahead.”

The trio looked at him, clearly concerned. “Iffin tha’ be ya wish,” Stacia finally said as she climbed out of bed.

The other two slipped out of bed as well, following her into the bathroom. Alburet’s eyes followed them as they went. His lips tugged up, momentarily distracted by the differences between their posteriors. Shaking his head, he lapsed back into his memories.

When the three of them came out of the bathing room, clean and puzzled, they found Alburet still sitting where he had been. His brow was wrinkled as he recalled various memories of his mother. He missed them coming out, or even over to the bed, until Stacia caressed his face.

“Ya should go bathe,” Stacia told him when he looked at her. “A good bath mayhap help to wash away some of the melancholy.”

A small snort came from him, “If only everything were that simple.”

“We can always go back in and wash you down, to help distract you,” Karen added.

His lips ticked up as he glanced over at her, “Knowing you, it wouldn’t stop at washing.”

“It would at the moment,” Karen told him solemnly. “I love being with you, but right now you need time. I won’t turn you down, but I won’t press you today, either. I just want to see you get back to normal.”

Her honesty touched him, so he leaned over and kissed her. Pulling back before it could turn into more than a simple kiss, he rested his forehead against hers. “Thanks, Karen. I’m sorry for being like this right now. I just keep thinking of her. We never talked after I went to prison. It weighs on me, that the last words my mother spoke to me weren’t of love.”

Fluff hugged him, “She still loved you, though. Stacia told us about the letter your father left you. She wouldn’t have gone into your old room to cry if she didn’t love you.”

Tears formed in his eyes. He rubbed them away before they could fall. “Thanks, Fluff. I’ll go take that bath.”

He didn’t seem to feel their gazes as he went into the bathroom, lost in his own head again. Stacia sighed softly as the door closed behind him. “He is doin’ okay, but his sense of loss is still high. I do nay know what to do for tha’.”

“Maybe we can hold a wake for her?” Fluff suggested.

Lips pursed, Karen nodded. “It might work. He’ll be in there for a bit, so we can get everything ready. When he comes out we can drag him out to the main room and hold the wake. If we can get him talking about her, maybe it’ll help break the wall of grief.”

“It be a plan,” Stacia agreed. “He will deal with it better iffin we be dressed. First step be to dress well, so he knows we be takin’ this seriously.”

Fluff bounced over to where her clothing was, “I have the dress we used for Gremin’s wake. Is that okay?”

“Yeah, he would associate those dresses with a wake,” Karen agreed as she joined Fluff. “Let’s do this.”

When Alburet finally emerged from the bath two hours later, the bedroom was empty. A set of clothing was laid out on the bed. Puzzled, he started to go find the others. A note was pinned to the door, which he read.

He was confused by the instructions in the note, but followed them, getting dressed in the clothes laid out for him. Once he was dressed he went out to the main room. He paused as he stepped out of the hall, taking in the room. His breath caught in his throat as he looked over the scene.

Roses had been laid out around a hand-drawn sign, declaring a wake for his mother. He found the trio of women on the sofa, sipping wine. “For me?” he asked, his voice breaking.

“Aye,” Stacia said, getting to her feet. She glided towards him, “We thought ya mayhap want to share stories of ya mother with us. We would like to know more of the woman who gave us the joy tha’be ya.”

Tears started to fall again. “Damn it, I feel like a faucet today.” He scrubbed at his eyes again as he looked at the other two, who had also stood up. “All of you?”

“Yes,” Karen told him. “We all want to know more. About both of your parents, if you’re willing to share with us.”

“Karen’s right. I want to know all about them too,” Fluff added, her lips turning downwards. “I would like to know what it was like to have two loving parents, please.”

Stacia took his hand, leading him over to a chair. Easing him into it, she presented a glass of wine. “We all wish to know, master. Tell us everything or nothing, the choice be up to ya. All of us will listen to as much as ya be willin’ to tell.”

He looked at the wine in his hand, which smelled of peaches, before he raised the glass. “To my mother, Odilia Masterson, and her late husband William Masterson. Two parents who gave their son nothing but love.” His voice cracked again as he finished the toast and took a drink.

The women drank the toast and settled on the sofa, attentive to his words. As he lowered the glass he met their loving gazes, one by one. He wiped at his tears again before he started telling them of his mother.

“She always loved to bake cookies…”

Chapter Nine

The wake came to an end many hours later. Alburet felt better after talking about his mother. He had broken into sobs a few times, each time one of the women would come over and hug him until he could regain his composure. He looked at his wives with a more profound sense of love. They had listened, asking leading questions to keep him talking, each of them intent on his words.

“Thank you,” he finally said as he got to his feet. “This has helped me feel a bit lighter. It was almost as if I got to say goodbye.”

Stacia, Karen and Fluffball all got to their feet as well, each coming over to hug him. Surrounded by the people who loved him, Alburet allowed their warmth to sink in. He gave each a quick kiss, once again marveling that he could have such love. He was about to say something when his message icon started flashing at him.

Message from Vanessa:

The carriage to take you four to the banquet will be here in an hour.

“Ladies, our carriage to the banquet will be here in an hour. We should get ready,” Alburet informed them.

“Aye. Do we go in our gear or in our best clothin’?” Stacia asked.

“Gear,” Karen said.

“Best clothing,” Fluff suggested a fraction after Karen.

“Most of the guild will probably be in their gear,” Alburet said. “Knowing Gerald and Marysue, they will come in their best clothing. We should do the same, though we could each bring a pouch with your gear in it just in case.”

Frowning, Karen shrugged. “Fine.”

“I think you’ll look good in a dress,” Fluff told Karen as she took her arm. “Let’s go see what I have that will fit you.”

Lips ticking up, Karen shook her head, “I don’t like dresses, but for you, Fluff, I’ll manage.”

A beatific smile in place, Fluff nodded, “Thank you.”

Alburet watched them go down the hall, a small smile of his own on his lips. Stacia hugged him from behind. “We should be seein’ about getting’ into ours as well.”

Pulling her around in front of him, Alburet met her eyes. “We should. But first,” he ducked his head, kissing her with all the love he felt. The kiss stretched out as the love each felt mingled and grew. Eventually the kiss came to an end and Alburet turned her towards the bedroom, saying, “Ladies first.”

Stacia giggled softly as she began to sway her way towards their room. “We only have a little bit of time,” she reminded him as she looked back over her shoulder at him.

“Insatiable sex demon,” Alburet replied. “Not now. Maybe later though.”

“As ya wish, me master,” Stacia’s voice grew smoky as she said the words.

Twenty minutes later the quartet were dressed and ready to go. They went over to the guild hall, where Vanessa sat behind the desk. “I’m surprised the place is empty,” Alburet said in greeting.

“Everyone has been informed where the banquet is being held. It’s been the talk of the guild all day,” Vanessa replied.

“Been a bit busy,” Alburet told her, his smile fading away for a moment. Shaking his head, he put a smile back on his face. “You’re coming, right?”

“I will be locking up and heading over right after your carriage arrives,” Vanessa informed him. She stood up, showing off her purple dress. The modest cut of it was very different from her normal attire. “What do you think?”

Karen eyed her briefly, “I think I like your normal style better.”

“Ya be tryin’ to be a bit more subdued due to who be showin’ up at the banquet?” Stacia asked.

Vanessa coughed slightly, but nodded. “I heard that a few of the higher-ranked nobles are going to be there, and I didn’t want to damage the guild’s reputation.”

“That was very thoughtful,” Alburet said in way of thanks, “but you shouldn’t change who you are.”

“I will remember that for the next time,” Vanessa said.

“It is a very pretty dress,” Fluff added. “It really brings out your eyes.”

Vanessa perked up slightly at the compliment, “You think so?”

Fluff’s smile grew a touch wider, “Of course.”

They spent a few minutes exchanging small talk while waiting. When the carriage finally arrived, Alburet led the women out of the hall. As he handed each one into the carriage, Vanessa locked up the guild hall behind him. He turned to her. “Care for a ride?”

Vanessa hesitated before shaking her head. “I was thinking I might go home and change outfits before heading over.”

“You don’t need to, you look beautiful just as you are. I would hate for you to miss any of the event. So, please, allow us to extend an offer of a ride.” Alburet held out his hand to her as he finished talking.

Smile widening, Vanessa bowed her head as she took his hand. “I thank you.”

He got her inside, seeing that it would be crowded with him inside as well. “Ladies, enjoy the ride,” he told them as he shut the door. He stepped around the carriage and used the handholds to climb up next to the driver. “Hope you don’t mind a little company.”

“As you will,” the driver chuckled as he got the vehicle moving. “That is a lot of beautiful women with you.”

“I am acutely aware of that fact every day,” Alburet laughed.

“The last one doesn’t seem to be used to being in your group yet?” the driver half asked.

“She’s the receptionist for the guild, she isn’t one of my wives.”

“I figured you for a Dark Lord follower,” the driver nodded. “One of the perks of following him, eh?”

Snorting, Alburet shook his head, “Are you married?”

“Five years of bliss, and ten of frustration,” the driver chuckled wryly.

“Now imagine three wives instead of one,” Alburet said.

The driver shook his head, “Well, that does take some of the fantasy out of it.”

“No, I feel like the luckiest man on the planet, truthfully. I wonder, though. If a single partner is hard, how tough is it to keep more than one happy?”

“I don’t envy you in the least, even with the amazing beauties that they are.”

The driver and Alburet rode the rest of the way in silence. It wasn’t long before they came to a stop outside of a beautiful two-story building done in black stone. Hopping down from the seat, Alburet opened the door for the women, helping each down in turn. “Ladies, welcome to the venue of tonight’s gala.” He took Stacia’s arm, as she was the last one out of the carriage.

Fluff was on Karen’s arm while Vanessa stood a little off by herself. “I would offer you my arm,” Karen said, “but rumors about us are already a little wild.”

Vanessa’s lips quirked up, “So I’ve heard. I’m not into multiple partners myself, but thank you for the thought.”

Stifling a chuckle, Alburet took the lead towards the double doors. As he approached, the doors were opened by a pair of men in formal attire. The one on the right spoke up. “Welcome to Alpha Company’s celebration. Sir, Gerald wished to inform you that he would like a word in the first room on your right.”

“Thank you,” Alburet replied. “Vanessa, it seems Gerald wants to talk with us, so if you will excuse us?”

“Of course,” Vanessa said, walking down the hall towards the sounds of merriment.

Entering the room the doorman had indicated, they found Gerald, Marysue, Vladimir, Renful and Ioaniss. “You needed me, Gerald?” Alburet asked as he came in with his wives behind him.

“We have had a disagreement between guests,” Gerald informed them. “Sir Jones, if you would.”

Ioaniss put down the wine glass he had been holding. “Alburet, as you requested I was taking an inventory of the Keep along with Renful. During the course of the inventory I noted that Renful was being fair with his estimates of the items he thought had value. However, an hour before we returned to the city, he tried to pocket a book without noting it on the inventory.”

Renful’s lips curled up, “Lies.”

Vladimir sighed, “I told you to remain quiet, Renful.” Renful leaned back in the chair he was in, his head bowing in obvious deference to Vladimir. “If I might speak?” Vladimir asked.

Gerald nodded, “Go ahead.”

“Renful made a simple mistake of forgetting to document the book. There was no harm done until Sir Jones assaulted Renful and took the book by force.” Vladimir sat back in his chair. “We have had many dealings, Alburet. Surely you can see this for the small oversight it is.”

“What book was it?” Alburet asked.

Gerald held up a thick tome. “It details the lineage of the noble houses from before Gwain’s Keep was built.”

“It is worth a fortune to most of the nobles. Our records are almost nonexistent from that time period,” Ioaniss informed them. “That book could be of similar or even greater worth than the history of the Forgotten Prison.”

“Sir Dracon,” Alburet said turning to the noble. “Why was it so important for you to get the book without others knowing?”

Vladimir seemed like he was going to object, but instead he sighed. “It might contain information about House Dracon. That information could be damaging to my current position. I was not planning on selling or gifting it. I was going to make sure that if what might be in that book is indeed there, that the book would vanish.”

“That book and its contents belong in a museum,” Ioaniss snapped.

Gerald slapped the desk, cutting off the conversation, “We already had this argument, and you both agreed to wait until Alburet arrived. Al, did you wish to handle this as your last act?”

Alburet looked from Gerald to the two nobles. “Things like this are some of the reasons you’re taking over,” Alburet sighed, then turned to the nobles. “We value both of your Houses as friends of Alpha Company. Is there any compromise to be had?”

Vladimir eyed Ioaniss as he spoke carefully, “I have a suggestion that he will not like. Let me remove the section on my House and he can have the rest of the book.”

“You want to damage a tome of such importance to what end? To hide a secret?” Ioaniss asked, almost enraged at the idea of damaging a historical artifact.

“Have you no skeletons in your family closet, Jones?” Vladimir asked with frost in his voice.

Ioaniss paused, sitting back with narrowed eyes. He hesitated for a long moment. “I see. As much as it pains me, I will agree to your suggestion.”

“Good. But first we need to discuss the price of the book and allowing the removal of some of its pages,” Alburet said as he walked over to stand next to Gerald. “I’m open to suggestions on behalf of Alpha Company, as I have turned the guild over to Gerald here.”

Both nobles went quiet as they considered his words. Vladimir spoke up first, “I would extend lifetime membership to the Royal Auction House to the Guild Officers. I could also help by making sure you are all equipped as Alburet was originally, with maps and bags of equal quality. That is what I would offer for allowing me to remove the pages detailing the history of my House.”

Renful went stiff at Vladimir’s words, his lips going white in shock. His hands twisted at his robes, fighting with himself to speak. Vladimir fixed him with a single eye and Renful went still. While that occurred, Ioaniss continued to mull over what he should propose.

“I will do what I mentioned earlier. I will recommend to the King that he raise the leader of the guild to Nobility. You would receive the lands surrounding the Keep, under the banner of the King. I could press him to negate the taxes owed on the Keep and lands for ten years.”

Alburet glanced at Gerald, “It’s your call, Leader.”

“You know, Al, I have a feeling you knew all of this was coming,” Gerald muttered.

“Not really,” Alburet replied. “I just don’t want to be known, as that could cause me issues. But I would ask another small addition to the offer Ioaniss already set forth.”

“What might that be?” Ioaniss asked.

“Remove the penalty for summoning minions inside the city. Make the penalty dependent on the minions committing an offense, instead of them just existing.”

Sitting back, Ioaniss pondered the request. “I know your reasoning, and I’ve heard about the Assassin’s Guild going after you repeatedly. I can understand why you would want that. I can’t promise that the King will grant that request, but I will promise to ask.”

“That’s it from me,” Alburet said as he stepped away from Gerald. “As your first order of business as new guild leader, what’s it going to be?”

Gerald rubbed his chin briefly, “There are a number of other artifacts from the Keep, correct?”

“Yes,” Ioaniss and Vladimir agreed.

“I would be willing to accept the current deal and provide two artifacts of your choice to each of you, if you would agree to owe the guild another favor from each of your Houses,” Gerald offered.

“Done,” Vladimir answered without hesitation.

Ioaniss paused as he eyed Vladimir for a moment. “I also agree.”

“Then we have a deal. Sir Jones, you may select first, then Sir Dracon, then repeat for your second choices. Sir Dracon, please liquidate the others via the auction house, with the proceeds deposited in the guild’s account at the bank.”

Both nobles rose to their feet, Renful moving to stand behind his master. “I hear there’s a feast about to happen. Might I go mingle for a bit now that we’ve worked out our issues here?” Ioaniss asked as he stepped towards the door.

“Feel free,” Gerald replied.

“I will stay also, until the meal is served,” Vladimir said. “Renful, go back to the Auction House and begin cleaning and preparing the items. If anything becomes damaged or goes missing I will torment you until your last days.”

Renful bowed deeply, “Yes, master.” He scuttled from the room.

“Please enjoy the party Sir Dracon, Sir Jones. We’ll be along shortly,” Gerald said, opening the door for the nobles.

“Thank you,” Vladimir said.

Once the door closed behind them, everyone in the room let out a deep breath. “That was a little fun,” Gerald chuckled. “It was almost like watching two companies fighting over a third one.”

“You did well,” Marysue told him as she came over and took his hand.

“I do nay like bein’ in the middle of the peacocks,” Stacia added with a shudder.

“Don’t care for it much myself,” Karen agreed. “I bet becoming the first Two-souled noble is going to be huge, though,” she wiggled her eyebrows at Gerald.

“Yes, I’m sure it will be,” Marysue added as she linked arms with Gerald. “We should go mingle.”

“We all should,” Alburet agreed as he opened the door for them all. “Let the good times roll.”

Chapter Ten

The banquet room was packed. Gerald and Marysue split off to go talk with Kim and Rolland. Stacia excused herself to go say hello to her family and friends while Fluff and Karen went towards the refreshment table to get drinks.

Alburet found himself suddenly alone in a room full of people. He felt a strange disconnect, as he hadn’t been alone in some time. He put a smile in place, waving to Wilbur, who stood with Erin near the Crowleys.

Looking around, he spotted Banthor and Roberto talking to a group of Alpha Company members who hadn’t made the trip. His lips relaxed into a real smile when he saw Pablo, Arion, and the other merchants all talking at a table.

A sense of pride filled him as he looked over the gathering. He had somehow helped this moment happen, though he was still a bit unsure about the convoluted path that had led him to it. He did notice that the guildies who had been on the raid all sported new armor and weapons. A number of them preened at the attention the members who hadn’t gone were giving them.

He started towards Stacia and her family when Ioaniss popped up beside him. “Sir Jones?”

“I find it odd that you’re handing over all the influence being offered to you so easily,” Ioaniss said as he looked around the room. “Many men would kill without hesitation to wield the influence you’ve given away.”

Alburet shrugged, “I have no want of it. If anything, I want none at all. My goal here has nothing to do with power in Alpha World.”

Ioaniss eyed him with pursed lips, “Interesting. What is it you seek?”

Shaking his head, Alburet’s lips went thin. “I can’t say without upsetting those who would yank me from this world.”

Nodding, Ioaniss sighed, “Ah, yes. The inscrutable ways of the Gods. I’ll leave it be, though I’m sure it’s a very interesting story. Are you sure you wish no reward personally for taking Gwain’s Keep?”

With a short laugh Alburet nodded, “I’m sure. I want all of it to go to the guild, not me. I’ll be here in Alpha World for some time yet. I’m sure I’ll have other chances to earn a name that aren’t as splashy.”

“If that is the way you wish it,” Ioaniss said before moving off.

Watching Ioaniss go, Alburet shook his head, then started towards the Crowleys again. He hadn’t gone more than a couple of steps before Vladimir made him pause. “Can I help you, Sir Dracon?”

“I wished just a moment of your time.” Vladimir smiled. “I wonder if you would be amenable to undertaking a task for me in the near future?”

“Depending on what it is, I don’t see why not.”

“Very well. Once you reach the level of eighty, please let me know,” Vladimir smiled again before he moved off.

Watching the Vampire go, Alburet wondered what the quest would be. He started towards the Crowley family again, making it with no more interruptions.

“Alburet,” Wilbur greeted him, “good to see you again. Congratulations on taking the Keep. I’ve had word from my people there that it will take a month for all the renovations and upgrades. They spoke highly of how you tried to keep them as safe as possible.”

“The thanks for that should go to Captain Roberto and his men, and Banthor Ironshield and his Gold Runners,” Alburet replied while shaking Wilbur’s hand. “They figured out the best way to protect people day to day. I’m glad we only lost one person. It was almost as if the Dead Lands wasn’t prepared for such a large force.”

“Ya brought me daughters back safely,” Alistern cut in, “tha’ be all tha’ matters to me.”

“We are all glad for that,” Stewart added.

Alburet frowned, not seeing Marian at the table. Looking around, he found her seated next to Violet across the room. “I see Marian isn’t wasting time trying to get out to hunt,” Alburet commented, changing the topic.

“She is eager to find her class,” Lilith commented. “We hope she is happy with her choice.”

“No telling,” Alburet replied. “Grimgar, Almira, did you two still want to talk to me?”

“We been wonderin’ if ye know if ye be needin’ weapon and armor services at the keep?” Grimgar asked bluntly.

“I don’t think the courtyard has room to add the buildings inside the walls,” Alburet replied after a minute. “Much of the room is being taken up with extra barracks space.”

Almira frowned, “Is the King not going to claim the town surrounding the Keep?”

“Sir Jones be askin’ about tha’ soon,” Stacia said. “We do nay know wha’ the answer be yet.”

“Well, if he does and the buildin’s come free, we be thinkin’ of movin’ our shops out there,” Grimgar commented. “Ye think that be an issue?”

With a genuine smile, Alburet replied, “I would be thrilled to have you both out there.”

“I also think it might be time for me to take more control of my life,” Stewart said. “I know how to run an inn. If one of the buildings is an inn, do you think I could claim it?”

Alistern started, “Stew? Ya be sure?”

Stewart nodded, looking his oldest friend in the eyes. “It’s time. You helped me through my depression, and in turn I stayed. Maybe for too long. It’s time that I try to find something on my own.”

“We will wish you well. We can even help you get things up and running if it happens,” Lilith told him, though her smile was fragile.

Giving her a bow of his head, his voice thick with a mixture of thanks and sadness. “I thank you, Lilith. You and Alistern have always been there for me, after Flora…”

Alistern coughed loudly as he raised his glass. “To my oldest friend, brother, and confidant. We be wishin’ ya nothing but the best as ya go on with ya new life. We will be sad at ya goin’, but we will pray for ya success.”

The toast was echoed around the table. Once everyone had drunk, with Alburet having to grab a glass from the table to join in, Alistern held up his glass again. “To our other friends, who also wish for a change in life. May ya have success, and know ya be missed while ya be gone. Mayhap this will finally force ya to become a couple already.”

A pregnant pause filled the air for a moment, before Grimgar began to laugh. “Funny ye should mention tha’.”

Almira laid her hand, which had been under the table, on top of it. A beautiful platinum band set with an emerald sparkled on her finger. “He asked me this morning, and I said yes. With everything happening it seemed stupid to let our old fears stop us any longer.”

A cheer went up from the table, which garnered a lot of looks their way. “It’s about bloody time,” Stewart laughed, though his smile was strained.

“Aye, well done ya two,” Alistern added as everyone drank to the news.

“On that note,” Deirdre added with a smile of her own as she held out her hand, which also had a ring on it. “For those of ya tha’ were nay at dinner last night. Chris and me be getting’ married in a few days.”

“Me own marriage be a month away,” Erin sighed. “Silly noble traditions be delayin’ us.” She looked at Wilbur, who smiled fondly at her. “But it be me soon-to-be husband’s wish, so I be waitin’ patiently, even as me sister gets married before me.”

Wilbur gave her a strained smile. “I’m sorry Erin, but I want to do things properly for our station. It is customary to have some time between engagement and marriage.”

“Aye, ya have to balance ya station all the time,” Alistern agreed. “He be thinkin’ of ya, Erin. He wants the name ya be takin’ to be honorable and right.”

Erin frowned slightly, “I know, but it be so hard to wait.”

That earned a number of chuckles from the rest of the group. The talk became more general, as everyone started asking questions about the Keep. Karen and Fluff joined them and the conversation was lively as they recounted the adventure.

After an hour Gerald rang a gong from the far end of the room. “Alpha Company and guests, thank you for coming to our celebratory banquet. As you all know, the guild was successful in conquering Gwain’s Keep. We did this with the help of our merchant partners and the invaluable support of Stormguard and some of its noble houses. Take the time to speak with them, thank them for their help and raise a glass to our success.”

As Gerald spoke, the officers moved over to join him. Alburet had a smile in place as he looked at the large crowd. Gerald nodded to him, so Alburet stepped forward. “Alpha Company, over this month we have done some amazing things. As your leader it amazed me to see you all embracing this chance to live here. However, I am aware that I haven’t done as much as I should have as the leader of this guild. Gerald has been running the guild for the most part, due to a number of reasons. I think it is unfair for him to remain second in command, when he has shouldered such a large burden. As such, I have handed leadership over to him. Starting tomorrow, he will be the guild leader.”

A confused murmur along with a smattering of approval went through the guild. Alburet held up his hand, asking for silence. Once the crowd quieted he went on. “As you all know, I’m also a tester. However, I don’t know where or when I’ll be removed from testing as I’m part of a different program that I’m not free to talk about. That is one of the key reasons for this change of leadership. Not that it’s much of a change except in name,” he paused for a round of laughter. “So, please help me show Gerald our support in taking the reins of our guild.”

Alburet turned to Gerald and began to applaud. He was soon joined by the entire room, some people even whistling. Gerald stepped forward again as Alburet stepped over to the other officers.

“Thank you all,” Gerald said after a moment. “Alburet was instrumental in much of what we’ve done. He will remain an officer, while I step into his old spot. Marysue will be taking over my old role. She has many plans for social functions, like the plays we put on during the journey to the Keep. There will also be guild quests for various levels so everyone can have an even chance at winning prizes from the guild.”

Another round of applause and conversation swept through the room. Gerald waited for the moment to die out before he continued. “One last thing. We’re keeping the requirements to join the guild in place. If you’re not going to be continuing the testing, don’t worry, you will always have a place here, but we will continue to accept only long term members. On that note, eat, drink and party, for this feast is for you.”

The loudest cheer so far went up from the crowd as drinks were raised. The party kicked into high gear at that point as the real food was brought out by the venue’s staff. Bullman steaks and Langistor soup were the primary entrees, though there were also several other options. A huge cake made to look like Gwain’s Keep was the centerpiece, and drew another round of applause when it was brought out.

The quartet of lovers took a smaller table off to the side. As people finished their meals and started circulating again, some drifted over to greet them. Ironhand’s group, Violet, and a few others all stopped by to ask him if he regretted stepping aside. After reassuring them that he completely endorsed this plan, the visitors drifted away to other conversations.

After a few hours of drink, food, and even some dancing, the quartet took their leave, though the party looked like it was going to go most of the night. Saying their goodbyes to various folks, they finally made it outside of the building almost an hour after they had started to leave.

Their carriage pulled around to the front, and this time Alburet joined the trio of women in the back. “Seems like everyone is fine with Gerald taking over,” Alburet mentioned. “We’re hopefully going hunting tomorrow. We’ll check with Gerald in the morning.”

“Aye,” Stacia agreed, “but tonight we be reassurin’ Fluff.”

Fluff gave a small nod, “I’m looking forward to it.”

Back home they took a shower together, each of them taking a turn scrubbing down Fluff without sexy shenanigans. Once she was in the tub, the rest of them quickly cleaned themselves and joined her. The warm water relaxed them all and they spent some time each lost in their own thoughts, a comfortable silence enveloping them.

Once they were back in the bedroom, Fluff lay in the middle of the bed with the covers pulled up to her chest, hiding her naked form. Stacia had already lulled her to sleep with song.

“Ya each need to think of what moment ya want to share with her. We will be startin’ with mine. After me we will go to Karen then with ya, master,” Stacia advised them.

“Just one each?” Karen asked.

“Aye. This be taxin’ on me as I have to shift to get ya memory and emotions each to share. Touch the two of us, so we can begin.”

Once Karen and Alburet had laid a hand on Fluff’s arm and Stacia’s back, she began to sing. The scene that greeted them was a facsimile of their current room. “What am I supposed to do?” Fluff asked Stacia, her uncertainty of what was to come easy to see.

“Nothin’. We be sharin’ our memories with ya. This will write them into ya, along with the feelin’s we had at the time. All ya need do is accept what we be showin’ ya.  Do ya be ready?”

Nodding her head jerkily, Fluff half-asked, “Yes?”

“We be startin’ with me memory. It be the first time I be meetin’ ya, but it be a good memory for showin’ ya the full depth of what I be feelin’ for ya.”

The scene shifted to the Portal Guild. Stacia was wearing her original set of leathers. Alburet and Fluff were there as well, Alburet had just finished introducing them to each other. Stacia greeted Fluff, her eyes taking in the trim Lunari, a wave of uncertainty and possessiveness radiating from her.

As the two women conversed, Stacia’s emotions shifted to include a bit of worry, and also a hint of lust. As the conversation turned to the fact that Alburet had slept with Stacia, her emotions spoke volumes of her yearning for Alburet. Stacia turned to Fluff a moment later and asked if the Lunari wanted to join them later that night. Her feeling of desire was almost a tidal wave.

The scene paused and Stacia began to talk. “Ya see, Fluff, I was worried ya were goin’ to take him from me. I also found ya more than a little attractive. From the first moment I laid eyes on ya, and could see ya wanted to be close to him, I was interested in ya.”

Fluff gulped slightly, “I didn’t know you felt like that about me even before you were married to Al.”

“Aye, ya do nay see ya self as I see ya. Ya can now though, tha’ be how Isaw ya then. Look for ya self. Ya stood there, head raised, shocked tha’ I had been taken by Alburet. I saw ya as a strong woman, who might mayhap challenge me for his affections and ya did. I be thinkin’ I mayhap have cheated to come out ahead in the end.”

Fluff frowned as she looked at herself frozen there. “I didn’t know that others saw me as strong.”

“We were goin’ to be doin’ Karen next, but instead we be doin’ our husband’s memory. Be ya ready master?” Stacia asked.

Alburet nodded, “I wish I could show her more than one, but I chose the memory I think best.”

The scene shifted to the maid café. Alburet and Fluff sat across from each other, the crepes just being delivered by the Lunari maid that had been their waitress. The scene colored in as it began to play. The Fluff who sat across from Al was softer and cuter in his memory.

Alburet’s emotions during the meal were easy to feel, due to their intensity. His desire for her, his sadness that he couldn’t do anything, his desire to protect her were all laid bare. His desire for her spiked when the crème from the crepes was taken from his finger by Fluff. It spiked again when she cleaned the crème from her own nose as well.

Eventually the meal ended and he walked her to her hotel. Along the way his desire for her was strong, but his sadness was just as strong. He felt crushing sorrow when he walked away from her, knowing he was wrong to lead her on.

The scene grayed out as he walked away from the place he had left Fluff. Alburet’s lips were taut as the group turned to him. “You all know why I couldn’t at that point. Fluff, you could see how I saw you, as well as how much I wanted a relationship at the time. I’m sorry it went the way it did, but now that we are here, I’m happy.”

Fluff all but tackled him, her arms crushing him to her. A few tears trickled from her eyes as she held him. “Thank you for showing me that. I was so upset when you took Stacia as a wife. I had vaguely hoped that I might be able to break out of my shell enough that I could maybe be with you.”

He held her back, “I’m sorry for the pain I caused you before. You can plainly see I was interested.” He met Stacia’s eyes. “Can you take us back to the café?”

Stacia did as she was asked. “Ya want her to really look at how ya saw her. Fluff, look at yaself through his eyes.”

Fluff sat there, the perfect vision of the shy, cute girl next door, if that girl was a Lunari. Fluff turned her head to regard the version of her from Alburet’s memory. “I look adorable…”

“You were and are,” Alburet told her, kissing her cheek. “This memory belongs in an anime, from start to finish.”

Fluff nodded as she let him go after giving him a quick kiss. “I’m happy that we managed to make it to where we are now. It’s different than what I had wanted, but it is so much better now.”

“Aye,” Stacia smiled. “We be finishin’ with Karen’s memory.”

Karen stepped to Fluff as the scene around them shifted to Mindblown’s lobby. “Julia, this is how I always think of you.”

The scene came to life at the moment Julia had asked for a shirt. When Karen asked if the hoodie wearer was Fluff, a burst of excitement and joy overtook the watchers. When Karen got a look at Julia’s face the emotions jumbled together. Stacia paused the scene so they could feel and see the emotions on Karen’s face.

Joy, wonder, lust, protectiveness, worry, fear, and uncertainty were all there. The fear and worry on Julia’s face was clear to see. Karen spoke into that moment, “I was so afraid before you showed up. Afraid you wouldn’t like me, that you would dismiss me. Then you appeared and took my breath away in that one moment.”

Fluff swallowed, “I was afraid. You know how I viewed myself for so long. I was just as afraid as you, if not more.”

“Look at your face as I recall it,” Karen told her gently. “Do you see the ephemeral beauty that I saw? Do you see the vulnerability that made me want to protect you?”

Fluff’s lips trembled, “You really think I look that pretty?”

“I know you are that pretty, Julia.” Karen reached out and pulled Fluff into her arms. “When this test is over in five months… I know we both want to come back here. If something happens and we can’t… I want the chance to be with you there.”

Fluff went rigid for a second before she clung to Karen, tears streaming from her eyes. “Yes. I would like that.”

Stacia let the scene fade away. “Tha’ be tha’. Ya see now how we all saw ya, how we all felt for ya. It be time to see yaself better than ya did before.” A full-length mirror appeared, with three panels. “Look at the mirror, Fluff. The left shows ya as ya used to see ya self, the middle be ya true self without any alteration. The right be the you we all see.”

Fluff turned her head to see herself in the mirror as she clung to Karen. The mirror reflected the pair of them, the left most panel the most jarring. Julia, ugly and plain, was holding a grim, unsmiling Karen. The middle showed the Julia from Mindblown with Karen holding her. The right mirror showed a more beautiful version of both of them.

Stacia smiled, “Tha’ be the lie, the truth, and the truth of our love for ya.”

The mirror vanished a moment later and the other two joined Fluff and Karen in the hug. They stood there for long moments, just sharing the love and the discovery by Fluff that she was more than she admitted to herself.

Eventually the scene faded completely away. Coming back to themselves in their bedroom, the trio swayed slightly. “Tha’ be all for tonight,” Stacia murmured as she curled up next to Fluff and was soon snoring.

Alburet looked at two of the three women he loved, a smile coming to him easily. “I think I’m the luckiest man in two worlds.”

“Right?” Karen chuckled. “That would make me the luckiest woman, then.”

Nodding, Alburet agreed with her, “Shall we curl up and sleep?”

Karen eyed him for a moment, her lips curling up. “We have another room. Maybe we can go play for a bit first?”

Lips pursed, Alburet eyed her imperiously. He couldn’t hold it long, though, his grin breaking through. “Sounds like fun.”

Eyes gleaming, Karen snatched his hand and dragged him out of the room. “I’m going to make you so sore.”

Chapter Eleven

Alburet woke to soft hands rubbing his back. “Again Karen?” he mumbled as he stretched his back muscles.

“Aye, again master, but this time with me,” Stacia whispered in his ear.

Opening his eyes, he saw that Karen was gone, replaced by a very naked Stacia in bed with him. It took him a moment to realize he wasn’t in their normal room, but still in the guest room where he had gone off to have sex with Karen last night. “Guess we fell asleep,” Alburet chuckled as he rolled over and pulled Stacia onto his chest. “Well, it would only be fair after all. But where did she run off to?”

“She be in the other bedroom with Fluff. Now, how about we focus on the growin’ needs ya be havin’?” Stacia grinned as her hands went below his waist.

His breathing sped up a little, but his brow furrowed as a question occurred to him. “You’re not mad, right?”

“About ya and our lovin’ wife comin’ in here last night to sate ya desires? Nay in the slightest, we all be a family after all. Would ya have been mad iffin ya walked in to find me and Fluff together?” she asked, her hands busy with his flesh.

Gulping as he visualized Stacia and Fluff together, he could only shake his head. “No, not in the least,” he moaned.

“Good. We be needin’ no jealousy amongst us,” Stacia purred as she began to kiss his chest. “Now ya just relax,” she said as her kisses started trailing south.

Alburet surrendered to her for a while. Eventually he grabbed her and asserted his own wishes as to how the morning should go. After some time they left the room, both of them slightly sore but sated. They entered the master bedroom just as Fluff let out a mewling cry as her orgasm washed through her. Pausing in the doorway, they watched the erotic scene, Alburet pulling Stacia to his chest.

It was a moment before the pair on the bed realized they had an audience. Fluff’s eyes widened as she was the first to notice them. “K-Karen,” Fluff stammered, interrupting Karen as she started to kiss her way back up Fluff’s body.

Noticing Fluff’s distress, Karen turned her head to see the other two there. “Morning. Did you two have as much fun as I just did?”

“Aye,” Stacia said, slipping out of Alburet’s grip as she went towards the bathroom. “Next time, Fluff, ya mayhap consider lettin’ me join as well. After we walk in master’s memory tonight, mayhap?”

Fluff met Alburet’s gaze, to see happiness in his gaze, along with a good portion of desire. Tearing her gaze from his, she nodded. “Maybe.”

Alburet gave a chuckle as he began to move towards the bathing room, following Stacia. “I think I need a cold shower,” he said.

His words drew Fluff’s attention to the reason, her eyes locking onto his flesh, before he disappeared into the other room with Stacia. Karen had been watching them both. She slid from the bed, offering her hand to Fluff.

“He seems interested,” Karen commented as she pulled Fluff to her feet.

Nodding, Fluff had to agree, “Yes. So am I, but I just don’t think I’m ready yet.”

Karen wrapped her in a hug. “You notice how he didn’t press the matter. He knows, Fluff. He’s also willing to wait until you are ready. He didn’t even comment, which means he is still very afraid of hurting you, even with words.”

Fluff buried her head in Karen’s neck, “I’ll get there eventually with your help. I’m still getting used to your touch, after all.”

“I know. Now come on, we need to clean up so we can go hunting today.” Karen lightly swatted Fluff’s rear.

Fluff purred as she scampered for the bath. Her steps felt light and her heart full of love and hope. Karen watched her go, a large smile on her lips. Karen was glad that Fluff had accepted her, and was just as interested in continuing their relationship.

There was very little playing in the bathing room as the four of them took quick showers. As each finished, they dried off and left to get their gear in order. Once they were all geared up, Stacia prepared a simple meal of eggs and coffee for them all.

While they ate, Alburet sent Gerald a message asking if he and Marysue were up for some hunting. As they finished eating a reply finally came back from the newly appointed guild leader.

Message from Gerald:

We’ll meet you all at the Portal Guild in half an hour. We going to hit the lower zones for the quests, or did you want to jump right into the places we should be for our level?

Alburet finished his coffee before asking the trio with him for their opinions. “Ladies, do we want to hit the zones we out-level for quests and dungeons, or jump right to the level sixty areas?”

“Old quests and zones,” Fluff said. “I want to see all the zones.”

“We can add the gear we get to the raffles, for people who didn’t go on the raid with us and for the next batch that joins the guild,” Karen added.

“I be agreein’ with them,” Stacia stated.

“Okay,” Alburet said as he sent another message to Gerald. “We’re meeting them in a half hour at the Portal Guild.”

They arrived at the Portal Guild before Gerald and Marysue, so they found seats in the lobby. As they waited they talked about the various Abilities they’d each selected. Karen and Fluff were both a little shocked that Alburet had spent seven of his Abilities on minion upgrades.

“Still Casting and Copy were the only two that weren’t minion upgrades?” Karen asked, a little disbelieving.

“I don’t have to talk or use hand motions now,” Alburet grinned, “which might mean I can wield a weapon in one hand and a spell in the other.”

Fluff shook her head, “We’re going to have to see them all in action.”

“Aye, I be lookin’ forward to comfortin’ and drainin’ as need be,” Stacia said suggestively.

Karen snorted, “This morning just wasn’t enough, right?”

Stacia and Karen shared a knowing look, while Fluff glanced at Alburet. “Well, I have a few interesting ones,” Fluff said to get the conversation back on track. “I can hinder an enemy’s movement, and I also have an attack speed buff. My rage won’t drop until combat ends now, even during boss fights. I picked up Dual Mastery, so my attacks with my claws now do a quarter more damage. The fun one is Whirlwind, lets me strike everything in a five-foot radius; luckily it doesn’t make me dizzy. Also, there’s an ability with a long cooldown that lets me ignore half of a target’s armor for five seconds, Piercing Strike.”

Karen nodded, “Sounds about right. I can Vanish once during a combat now, allowing me to restealth for another Backstab. I picked up Improved Backstab, which gives me half again as much damage from doing so from stealth. Decoy, which is a fun one. It lets me throw up a three second copy of myself within sixty feet and transfers all my aggro to the decoy. I have Limited Trap Sense, about a quarter as good as a Trap Smith. I can Garrote, which will silence a target for ten seconds. That’s going to be useful against casters, but it does have a minute long cooldown. Dirty Tricks lets me blind a target for one second, making them open for crits. I picked up a passive ability that lets me ignore a quarter of all area damage, Evasion.”

“Asthore was kind enough to give me a heal and a way to restore me own health and mana,” Stacia reminded them.

“Sorry for the delay,” Gerald called out as he and Marysue advanced towards the quartet. “We’re ready to go.”

Alburet looked up and managed to repress the snicker that Karen didn’t. Gerald was dressed in polished white armor, the only color the guild crest on his left breast. “Gerald, good to see you,” Alburet managed in a normal tone.

Marysue smiled as she walked with her arm in Gerald’s. Her armor was also white, soft flexible leather that molded to her almost as closely as Karen’s did. Alburet blinked, not expecting that from the normally reserved healer. “We have potions and everything,” Marysue said as they stopped next to the foursome.

“Looks like we’re ready to go, then,” Alburet agreed. “Did we want to go back and knock off the spiders from before first?”

Gerald’s lips twisted in distaste, his helm leaving his face visible. “Yes, we should repay them for before.”

“I can Cleanse Poison now, so we should be good to go,” Marysue told them.

Alburet got to his feet, motioning toward the stairs with a bow. “Ladies, after you.”

Stacia, Karen and Fluff joined arms as they started towards the stairs. “As ya wish,” Stacia called back to him with a grin.

“Is the transfer for the guild done?” Alburet asked as he walked along beside Gerald.

“That was what we did before coming here,” Gerald replied. “It should kick through in an hour, they said.”

“Good,” Alburet felt some tension leave his shoulders. “Thanks again, both of you, for doing this.”

“It is our pleasure,” Marysue smiled. “It’s been fun. I don’t know what would have happened if we hadn’t met you.”

“You would have led a much calmer life,” Alburet snorted.

“This has given us a chance to get to know each other better,” Gerald added with a glance at Marysue. “For that, I am very grateful.”

“Wait until you get titled,” Alburet laughed. “I’m not taking back the guild, so you get that headache. Though if we do get the land around the Keep, most of our merchants have asked to set up shop there.”

Gerald let out a soft whistle, “That will give a huge boost to development.”

“That is the hope,” Alburet agreed as he followed the duo down the hallway to the right portal. “Let’s get ready to kill some eight-legged freaks for now.”

“Sounds good,” Gerald said as he let Marysue step onto the rune first.

Alburet paused a moment before stepping onto the rune. The five others all turned towards him as he appeared. “Spiders, here we come,” Alburet said as he summoned Tiny and Bob without words or motions. Appearing in the usual clouds of smoke, the Destroyer and Imp both seemed eager to go.

“I come as called, master,” Tiny rumbled.

“I’m ready to kill things with fire,” Bob added. The group paused, taking in the Improved Imp. Standing at about four and a half feet, Bob seemed to swell with pride as they looked at him. His coloration was darker, slowly approaching the Imp Lords’ coloration that Alburet had seen at the Dark Lord’s castle. His wings had grown again as well, and as the group watched Bob began to flap them, slowly rising into the air. “Yes! Flight! I shall rain fire down on your foes from above!”

“For how long?” Alburet asked.

“I can only go for maybe five minutes at a time right now,” Bob replied.

“Such a normal male,” Karen coughed.

Bob dropped to the ground, a hurt look on his face. “Ow.”

Karen began to laugh, “Sorry, Bob. You lobbed that one.” She stepped over and gave him a hug, as well as a kiss on the cheek. “All better?”

Bob’s eyes were wide as she stepped back from him. “Uh, yeah.” The group all waited, but it seemed Bob had locked up mentally.

“Well, we’re all here, along with your minions,” Gerald said. “Let’s go kill some freaks.”

The group let out a small cheer as they walked towards the Webbed Woods. As they neared the edge of the forest, Marysue cast a new spell she had received from an Ability. Circle of Vigor bathed the group, giving them all bonus Constitution equal to double their level.

“Nice buff,” Alburet said.

“Thanks. Extra health always seems like a good idea, which made it an easy choice,” Marysue replied.

“I wonder,” Alburet mused as he applied Demonic Haze to himself and watched as his Constitution buff stacked with Marysue’s. “Huh, so it looks like the buffs stack,” he told them as they reached the path leading them into the woods proper.

“Hmm, so if you put together the right group you might be able to stack up all the buffs,” Gerald mused.

“I’m going to go up, master. Maybe I can see them before they ambush you that way,” Bob said as he began flapping his wings to gain height.

Alburet used Copy on Bob, causing his duplicate to appear in the air beside him. “Take your double with you, and drop down to us if you get into trouble.”

“Will do,” Bob agreed as both of him flew into the canopy above the group.

Alburet then used his other Copy on Tiny, “Double you up as well. Since Stacia can’t control the spiders, this is the most efficient way I can help.”

“We have a lot of tanks,” Gerald chuckled.

“We are stronger as well,” Tiny rumbled.

“He has a number of Abilities now, including a stun,” Alburet told Gerald. “I doubt we’ll need it here, but in appropriate zones it could come in very handy.”

“No doubt,” Gerald agreed.

“Incoming,” Bob called from above them.

Chapter Twelve

Bob’s warning was followed by two Fire Bursts into the undergrowth just off to their left. The sound of mandibles clacking and insectile screeching came from the three spiders that had been prepared to leap out at the group.

“Nice job, Bob,” Alburet called out as Tiny, Tiny Jr., and Gerald all pivoted on the trio.

The group went to aid Tiny Jr., as Alburet referred to Tiny’s Copy, first. Karen appeared behind the spider, her blades sinking into its back. A moment later Fluff’s claws carved into its side. Both of them got in a second attack before Alburet slammed his own flame-coated weapon into it. That was enough to kill it, and they turned to help Tiny next. The next spider crumbled after just a few seconds, much as the first had. When they reached Gerald, half the spider’s life was already gone, between him and both Bobs damaging it. It died pathetically a scant moment later.

“Well, that was different than last time,” Gerald chuckled.

“I think this is going to be anticlimactic,” Karen snorted. “Shall we just keep going? If I recall we need to kill some Mutated ones and the Queen?”

“Sounds about right,” Alburet agreed.

Setting off deeper into the woods, it was easier to get a jump on the spiders with Bob above them. He would either burn the vegetation back to flush the Trappers out of hiding, or knock the Widows directly out of the trees. Cackling the whole time, Bob was grinning maniacally, “Who’s the best? This Imp, that’s who.”

The group below him mostly ignored his antics. Alburet did praise him from time to time though, as Bob deserved it. Almost two hours of walking later, they found the first Mutated Webber that they needed for their quest. They paused as Bob called out to them, the twin Fire Blasts that hit it revealing it to them.

The monster was four feet tall, a spider’s body supporting a human torso. Atop that torso sat the regular spider head with clacking mandibles. Its hands glowed a sickly green as it lobbed a spell up at Bob, who swore as he purified the debuff from himself.

“He has a curse that lowers all attributes by a fifth,” Bob called down to them as he threw another set of Fire Blasts.

“I’ll tag him,” Gerald said as he blurred towards the monster. Everyone blinked, as they hadn’t seen his Charge ability until then. Gerald had cleared fifty feet in a second, his shield slamming into the Mutated Webber, stunning it. “Let’s go, guys,” he called back to them.

Karen laughed as she darted forward, “I wish I could do that.”

Fluff closed the distance to twenty feet before she leapt towards the mob. She landed behind it, spinning to sink her claws into its back. “I think my Leap is still good.”

Karen huffed as she got there a moment later, her daggers digging into the monster. “Damn show offs,” she grumped. “If I was a Shadow Dancer instead of an Assassin I could get there just as fast.”

“If wishes were horses,” Alburet said as he finally got there.

More Fire Blasts hammered into the creature from above as Bob and Bob Jr. continued the barrage. Tiny and Tiny Jr. both got there a split second after Alburet. Tiny slammed his shield into the creature’s body, stunning it again. Tiny Jr. stunned it as well, just as the first one wore off. The mob died quickly, the stuns allowing the others to land devastating critical hits.

“Huh,” Marysue sighed. “I feel a little out of place. Barely any damage done to Gerald at all.”

Stacia nodded, “At least ya can do tha’. With all of them piled around it I could nay even try to get close enough to use me blades.”

Marysue’s lips ticked up, “True enough. Hmm, next time we get three of them we should go tag team the one on Gerald. Might as well have a little fun while the others kill off the rest of them.”

“Aye, sounds good,” Stacia agreed.

Over the next two hours the group moved deeper into the Webbed Woods, slaughtering every spider they found. Pausing for a bit of jerky and tea, everyone seemed relaxed.

“It’s kind of nice, no pressure or anything out here,” Alburet said as he finished his jerky.

“Very different than the last two weeks,” Gerald agreed. “The mornings got a little stressful, wondering what surprise we would get attacked by. The Keep was fun, though, even though it was as stressful as a board meeting with William in attendance.”

Rolling her eyes, Marysue snorted, “Dad isn’t that bad.”

“You never had to face off against him before a board,” Gerald replied. “Trust me, it’s stressful.”

“We be goin’ to see all the zones in order?” Stacia asked.

“That was my hope,” Fluffball added.

“That was my thinking as well,” Gerald agreed. “See all of the zones and hit the dungeons. It won’t give us much in the way of experience, but it will be fun.”

“I’m all for fun,” Karen laughed. “We still have five months before the test ends, after all. I know Fluff and I are going to try and join right back up, so we aren’t in any kind of rush.”

“I will be doing the same. Hopefully,” Marysue said, the last word sounding doubtful.

Covering her hand with his, Gerald spoke, “Mary, we’ll both talk to him. I’m sure we can work it out. You know he wants you to be happy.”

“Yeah,” Marysue looked away with a sigh. “He still doesn’t listen when I talk to him, though.”

Getting to his feet, Gerald held out his hand to her. “Together, right?”

Her glum expression fell away as she took his hand. “Yes.”

“So, when are you going to give her a ring?” Karen asked as she got to her feet.

Gerald froze in place at Karen’s words. Marysue blinked, her eyes going from Karen back to Gerald. “Ring?”

“It’s obvious you both love each other,” Karen said. “Gerald, she is obviously as head over heels for you as you are for her. Why are you waiting?”

Gerald huffed out a breath, his eyes angry as he looked at Karen, “Our relationship is not your business.”

Marysue touched his arm, “Gerald? Were you seriously considering…”

Gerald looked at her as she trailed off into silence. Taking a deep breath, he licked his lips. “I want everything perfect. You deserve nothing less. I’ve always hoped one day to ask you. I was sure it would never happen, but over the last few weeks we’ve actually started down a path that has made me the happiest person alive. That path leads to a question, but I want it to be perfect for you.” He swallowed. “You’ve always been the perfect princess in my heart, and I want to treat you like one.”

Marysue’s lips quivered as she listened to him. Her hand gripped his arm a little tighter. “You mean you want to ask me?” Her eyes shone with happiness and tears. “Even after all the things I’ve put you through?”

“I always hoped that one day I would be worthy enough-” Gerald began.

Marysue kissed him, cutting off his attempt to explain. The others all looked on with respectful silence. Stacia and Alburet could feel the true unadulterated love the duo felt for each other. Eyes meeting briefly, Stacia and Alburet shared a small smile as the kiss lingered.

“Now that is what I’m talking about,” Bob whistled in tandem with his copy.

That separated the couple, both of them going red in the face. “Shall we go find the Spider Queen?” Gerald asked quickly.

Marysue nodded, “Yes, that sounds good.”

Gerald and Marysue started further into the woods while the others got up to follow after them, while exchanging glances. Alburet felt his lips tug up after meeting Stacia’s eyes; they had clearly felt the couple’s embarrassment.

“Think they’ll be okay?” Fluff asked softly.

“Sure, once Gerald finally stops obsessing over trying to make everything perfect,” Karen replied equally quietly. “That is the one thing that might hinder their relationship. He holds her on such a high pedestal that it makes it hard for him to take steps forward.”

“Where women are concerned, all men are lost,” Alburet chuckled. “We just do the best we can.”

“Aye, we know tha’ be true,” Stacia said, her eyes twinkling. “Lucky for ya, ya be havin’ us three to help keep ya straight.”

“I wouldn’t mind seeing him a little bi-curious myself, no need to keep him perfectly straight,” Karen snickered.

Shaking his head, Alburet rebuked her hope. “Nope. Not going to happen. I do not find the male physique attractive.”

“We all need our dreams. It’s hard to keep coming up with new ones when you keep achieving your old ones,” Karen replied.

Fluff giggled, “So I’m a dream?”

“Of course you are,” Karen grinned. “The softest dream made flesh.”

“Incoming,” Bob called out from up ahead, dropping Fire Blasts onto a Mutated Hunter. The group quickly engaged the monster, cutting it down in short order.

“That’s the last one of those that we needed for the quest,” Gerald said as he looted the corpse. “Just the Spider Queen left.”

“She should be here in the woods,” Karen said. “I wonder if it’ll be a normal dungeon or something more like the Cursed Woods?”

“Seems odd that we aren’t seeing as many spiders,” Fluff commented, realizing they’d only encountered a few of the mobs in the past hour.

“Maybe we’re close to the Queen finally,” Karen grumbled. “We should totally go see Sergeant Granite and kill the Langistor Queen on the island today after this.”

“If we find the Spider Queen soon, we can do that,” Gerald agreed.

Bob and his Copy landed on the ground next to Alburet. “Just up ahead the branches are all coated in web, which hasn’t happened before. I also saw spheres of webbing amongst the trees.”

“Good to know,” Alburet said. “Guys, Bob thinks the Queen is just ahead of us. The trees are liberally coated in webs and he saw egg clusters.”

“I didn’t say egg clusters,” Bob frowned.

“Spheres where a Spider Queen is? That all but screams eggs,” Alburet told him.

“Sounds likely,” Gerald agreed. “You think we’re going to get a lot of small adds?”

“Probably,” Karen cut in. “Bob should probably be ready to use his Fire Bursts on them.”

“Yeah,” Alburet nodded. “Bob, use your mana sparingly and be ready to nuke the fuck out of any adds. Tiny, you are to grab any adds that show up.”

“Understood,” Tiny rumbled.

“Fine, but I was really looking forward to melting the giant spider,” Bob sighed.

“Stacia, if you can’t join us on the boss then help Tiny, okay?” Alburet asked.

“Aye, I will do me best,” Stacia added.

“We just going to rush in and see what happens?” Fluff asked as she flexed her fingers.

“We have forty levels on her, so why not?” Gerald chuckled. “Everyone ready?”

Once everyone nodded, the group began to move further into the wood. After a few minutes they found a clearing that was a good fifty yards across. The trees around the clearing were liberally coated in webs, including the branches that occluded the sky above them. The trees were coated in thick webs around the clearing, leaving only one path for them.

“This does seem to be it,” Gerald commented. “Here we go.” With those words he strode into the clearing, shield and weapon at the ready.

Before Alburet followed the others in, he dismissed all of his minions. “I’ll summon you back in a minute,” he said as he dismissed Stacia. He remembered the number of bosses that had a mechanic that penalized a group if minions were out by increasing the boss’s health.

He was the last one into the clearing, and as he walked past the trees a wet slapping sound came from behind him. The pathway was now blocked by thick strands of webbing. He quickly began to summon his minions back as well as Copy them.

“More food for my pretties,” came a clacking voice from above them. “It is so kind of you to come willingly into my larder.”

“Come on down here and let’s see who winds up getting eaten,” Gerald called out.

A clacking laugh echoed down to them as Alburet finished summoning his minions. “It isn’t that easy. Food first goes to my young, so they eat and grow strong,” the Queen hissed.

As the words hung in the air a horrible noise came to their ears. Hundreds of spiders each the size of a human hand began rushing in at them from all directions. “This doesn’t look good,” Marysue said.

“Be ready to heal us,” Alburet told her as he waited to use his Fire Burst to flame the area around them. “Bob, do what you can. Tiny, get ready for area taunts.”

Fire Bursts went off in two directions, instantly clearing swathes of the swarm that came at them. As the spiders closed to within a few feet, Tiny stepped forward and triggered his Savage Roar. The spiders closest to him instantly turned on him.

Bob switched to those targets as Fluff began to spin in a circle, triggering her Whirlwind ability. She crushed dozens of spiders under her, but still more closed on the group.

As the spiders got to within a foot they began to leap into the air to land on people. As their little bodies were airborne another Fire Burst flashed into existence from Alburet. The wave of fire instantly charred the small bodies into dust as 620 fire damage hit everything within twenty feet of him.

Marysue cast Light’s Burst, which did immediate healing then another smaller burst a second later. The spell healed a big chunk of what Alburet had just inflicted on his friends. “I thought you were going to do that,” she commented. “You don’t use that spell often.”

“I don’t want to make your job harder,” he replied as the rest of the spiders were killed by Bob and Bob Jr.

As the last spider died a horrible screech came from above them, “My babies, my precious little ones. How dare you! I’ll rend your flesh from your bones myself.” A large shadow moved above them, plummeting down through the webbing.

The Spider Queen was like the Mutated they had fought before. She had the body of a humanoid at the fore, with a spider’s body flowing behind her, a spider centaur as it were. She differed from the Mutated in the fact that her face was mostly human, only the compound eyes and mandibles showed her spider-like nature. Tiny Jr. didn’t move fast enough and got slammed into the ground by the Spider Queen when she landed on him.

Before anyone could react, the Spider Queen let out a shriek and leapt back twenty feet, a small dripping wound visible on her abdomen. Tiny Jr. stood up from the ground, his weapon bloody. “She is heavy.”

Bob and Bob Jr. landed, having finally run out of flight time. The group gripped their weapons as the Queen hissed at them, “You think you can defeat me? I’ll…”

Gerald cut her off by using Charge, zipping to directly in front of her, his sword flashing in the dim light. “Oh shut up,” Gerald said as he slammed his shield into her face, attempting to stun her.

“Foolish food,” the Queen snapped, unaffected by the stun. “Come my pretties, and feast with me.” Two Mutated Webbers dropped down from above at her words.

“I have them,” Tiny and his Copy rumbled as each engaged one of the mobs.

Karen, Fluff, and both Bobs all ganged up on the one Tiny Jr. was tanking. Alburet covered his weapon in flame before he jumped on the one Tiny was fighting. Stacia joined him, the limited room around each mob making it hard for all of them to gang up on just one. Alburet chuckled when the other one fell first; even with his gloves they could now out damage him.

When Fluff and Karen shifted over to join them Stacia stepped out, to allow them more room around the mob. “I will help kill any adds tha’ join in, otherwise I will stay near Marysue,” she told them as they finished killing the second Mutated Webber.

“Tiny, both of you stay back as well, in case the adds go for Marysue first,” Alburet advised the Destroyer as the others all raced forward to join Gerald on the Spider Queen.

“Yes, master,” Tiny rumbled as the twin Destroyers took up station to either side of Marysue.

“You might slay my precious children, but you will never kill me,” the Queen spat at them. Her hands glowed a sickly yellow, the color expanding to wash over each of them. “Know your rightful places as lesser beings.”

Alburet felt his body weaken as the yellow color washed past him. His eyes flickered over to his status bar, finding the debuff quickly as it was outlined in yellow. The debuff was Queen’s Mutation, it reduced all of their stats by 25%. “What the fuck,” he muttered as he slammed his weapon into the Queen’s side again. As his weapon connected he felt a burning pain briefly fill his body.

“Cleansing,” Bob informed them as he and his Copy used their new ability to cleanse the debuff away. It did cost each person 1% of their life, but their stats went back to normal.

“I could have done that,” Marysue told the Imp. “But it doesn’t cost them much health and is good practice for the more mana-intensive fights.”

“It takes a decent percent of mine, but with two of me it isn’t horrible,” Bob replied as he brought another Fire Blast to his hand.

“She’s about to hit half,” Gerald informed them as he blocked another swipe of the Queen’s clawed hands.

Another round of attacks later the Queen’s life hit half. As soon as her health dipped below the 50% mark the Spider Queen let out a horrific scream which knocked all of them to their knees, clutching at their heads. “No! How dare you resist? Food should know its place!” A thick strand of silk flew from her spinnerets up and into the overhanging webbing. The Queen scuttled up the strand, disappearing into the tangled webbing and branches above them. “You will know despair before your end,” she hissed.

“What is it with bosses and stun mechanics so they can change phases?” Gerald complained as he shook his head clear.

“It makes it so the transition can go cleanly,” Fluff told him, her voice gruff. Her skin was still red from her Rage ability, which normally would have faded by then. “The Frenzy ability is nice,” she said, her claws flexing as she looked overhead, waiting for the next mob to appear.

A moment later the sound of hundreds of small spiders caught their ears. “Group up,” Gerald called out needlessly as the others were already rushing to the middle of the clearing.

“Think it’s going to be just like the first half?” Marysue asked.

“Doubt it,” Karen replied.

“Here they come,” Alburet said as the small spiders came rushing at them like before. This time four of the Mutated Hunters came with them, already casting their debuff at the group. “Bob, focus on killing the Mutated ones. I’ll burn the little fuckers when they get here.”

“I’ll get ready to heal us,” Marysue added, knowing that they would take a fair amount of damage from Alburet’s spell. As the spiders closed, Marysue tested another of her abilities, Holy Armor. A small flash of light surrounded Marysue briefly. When it dissipated she was wearing a faintly shimmering set of full plate armor. “Oh, I like the effect,” she said, distracted briefly by the way the spell looked.

“In five seconds,” Alburet called out to her as the spiders continued to close on them. “Tiny, as soon as these little ones are dead, pick up two of the Mutated. That way the damage is split with Gerald.”

Tiny grunted his response as he waited to move. “I will take the left most two, Gerald,” Tiny called out.

“Good plan,” Gerald agreed, having already been thinking about taking the other two.

Bob had landed a couple of Fire Blasts on one of the ones to the right as the Mutated Hunters closed in behind the swarm. “Can I area kill them, when they group up?” Bob asked.

“Be mindful of your mana,” Alburet reminded him just as he finished mentally casting the Fire Burst. The wave of fire swept out from him, injuring his friends but obliterating the swarm. A half second after the fire vanished a ring of golden light healed them, thanks to Marysue.

Tiny winced as the healing circle washed over him, but since he hadn’t taken any damage from the fire he was still okay. “For the master!” Tiny and his Copy yelled in unison as they charged their targets.

They were far slower than Gerald, who used his Charge ability to appear before the other two. He stomped the ground, causing a ripple in the air and stunning the other two he was tasked with taking. Gerald started to build his aggro as the damage dealers rushed along behind Tiny to help him first. Tiny used his new area taunt, Savage Roar, to gain the attention of the two before him as he started to back towards Gerald.

“Bringing them together,” Tiny advised the group as he began to position the monsters.

Fluff and Karen held back, not wanting to pull aggro from Tiny as he moved the monsters. As the four monsters were brought into a group, the damage dealers jumped in on them. Karen took one, Fluff another and Stacia attacked a third, while Alburet took the last one. As they spread out to inflict damage more easily, Bob and his Copy threw Fire Burst after Fire Burst into the melee. Bob’s Fire Burst, unlike Alburet’s, didn’t hurt friendly targets.

It wasn’t long before the quartet of Mutated Hunters fell to the onslaught. As the last one dropped, the Queen could be heard above them again. “So be it. I’ll use every last child if I must. I see now you weren’t food after all, but instead pawns sent to kill me.”

The Queen could vaguely be seen as she scurried around the webbing above them for a moment. When she didn’t drop down right away Gerald frowned, “Why the pause?”

“Maybe to give a normal group the chance to regain some mana?” Alburet suggested.

“Sounds reasonable,” Marysue agreed.

“Yeah, but it means this takes longer,” Karen sighed.

As Karen sighed, the Queen plummeted down into the clearing again. Clinging to her body were hundreds of spiders. “Now let’s see you survive,” the Queen hissed, as four Mutated Webbers dropped down from above as well, surrounding her. “Kill them and feast, my children. Let none escape!”

“Tiny, you take the adds,” Alburet called out. “Bob, AOE the Queen. Burn those little fuckers off her.”

The group started towards the Queen, who began to cast her debuff again. “Let us end this,” she hissed at them.

“I’ll cleanse the debuff,” Marysue advised the group, so Bob knew it was taken care of.

Tiny and Tiny Jr. split to either side, using Savage Roar to taunt the Mutated Webbers to them. As they pulled the adds away from the boss Bob landed twin Fire Bursts on the Queen, burning the spiders off of her with little effort. “You’re naked now,” Bob cackled.

“No, not the last of my children,” the Queen raged as the swarm was turned to dust. Her body began to glow red and she swelled to almost twice her original size.

“Oops,” Bob said as he began to cast Fire Blasts.

The yellow wave of her debuff washed out at that moment, this time tinged with red. As it washed over the clearing everyone felt much weaker. The debuff had changed, becoming Lament of the Spider Queen which removed 50% of their stats. Karen dropped her weapons, and Gerald’s weapon and shield both landed on the ground as their strength and agility dipped under the threshold needed to wield them.

“Oh hell,” Gerald said as he ducked under the Queen’s first attack. “I need help.”

Marysue landed a cleanse on him first, allowing Gerald to snatch his weapon and shield off the ground. He took two hits from the Queen before he got his shield back into place. While Gerald got ready to tank the Queen again, Karen felt a brief burst of flame course through her as Bob Jr. used his ability to cleanse her of the debuff, allowing her to reclaim her daggers.

“Thanks,” the duo cried out in near unison as they went back to doing what they needed to.

“I’ll cleanse the rest, Bob,” Marysue called out.

“Okay,” Bob said as he focused on helping kill the Mutated Webbers.

The group hadn’t let any of the Mutated Webbers live long earlier, using stun abilities to keep them locked down. This time was different as Tiny had already used his ability to stun the ones he was tanking. The trio of damage dealers had only been able to kill off two of the mobs when the remaining two suddenly had green glowing hands. Small pulses of green energy washed over the group, along with a new debuff: Sickly, which took away twenty Constitution. The debuff hit everyone but Marysue, Gerald and the two Bobs.

“I’ll deal with the debuff,” Marysue informed Bob, so he would continue to focus on damage. Tiny Jr. turned with the others to taunt one of the two on Tiny off of him. They ganged up on that one before finally collapsing on the last one.

Gerald had been mostly defensive during the fight, focusing on making Marysue’s job easier as no one was trying to out aggro him. When everyone finally arrived at the Queen, Gerald went from mostly blocking attacks to making sure he kept the focus of the boss. “What took you all so long?” Gerald joked, as the fight had been easy.

“Sorry, had to call an exterminator,” Karen snickered.

Fluff sank her claws in without apparent effort, tearing chunks from the Queen’s body. “I really like Piercing Strike,” Fluff growled, “ignoring half of her armor is very nice. It’s too bad about the short duration and the long cooldown.”

Stacia sat back with Marysue, as she knew she wouldn’t be able to get close enough to the Queen. “Is it hard to keep up?” she asked Marysue as she watched the others.

“No. Even enraged, her attacks haven’t been doing enough to make me worry. Gerald’s health pool is several times what a level twenty would have.”

The two of them watched the swirl of bodies around the monstrous insect. “I do nay think I could have helped much,” Stacia sighed. With Gerald, Fluffball, Karen, Alburet, and two Tinys, the area around the Queen was pretty well claimed. Bob nodded in sympathy, having to aim high to even have a chance to hit the mob.

The Queen was out of tricks, though, and the fight ended anticlimactically after another minute. When the Queen slumped defeated, there was a brief round of laughter at how easy the fight had been.

“Well, we did out class her by forty levels,” Gerald reminded them.

“With all the extra abilities it was much easier,” Marysue agreed.

“Do we want to walk back or Homestone to Stormguard and portal back to the fort to turn in?” Karen asked.

“Portal works,” Alburet said. “Then we can Homestone back again and hit the Langistor Island before we call it a night.”

Karen and Fluff readily agreed to that idea. Marysue paused before she also agreed to the plan. “Seems we have a majority,” Gerald said. “Okay, meet at the portal guild,” he pulled his Homestone, ready to trigger it.

Alburet touched the Queen, looting the corpse, “Okay, now we’re good to go.”

Chapter Thirteen

They dispatched the Langistor Queen with ease only minutes after they had gone to Langistor Fort. After looting her body, they used the flickering rune they found to portal themselves outside the Fort. Before Alburet used the portal, he dropped the Copies of Tiny and Bob so he could have Kitten out with them.

“That fight was just as sad as the Spider Queen,” Karen muttered.

“The Armor Shred Ability she had made it different,” Gerald told her. “At least from my view point. At level that fight would get interesting. Well, unless you had a Summoner along to tank swap with.”

“Tiny does make fights like that easier,” Alburet laughed as he clapped Tiny on the back.

“I do my best,” Tiny rumbled.

“Tiny I’m going to start calling your Copy TJ, just so you know when I call things out in combat. Bob, yours is going to be BJ, which is fitting on a few levels,” Alburet told his minions. “So you know they next time they’re with us.”

Karen laughed, “BJ, oh gods.”

Even Fluff gave a small giggle, “That isn’t right.”

Stacia smirked, “I be sure tha’ when he be with his wives it be accurate.”

Rolling his eyes, Gerald sighed, “Can we go turn in the quest and call it for the night?”

Marysue took his arm, “Let’s.”

Alburet, Karen and Stacia the group bantered a bit more as they headed for the main doors behind Gerald and Marysue. Nodding to the guards as they entered the keep proper they made it to the Sergeant’s desk, where Sergeant Granite sat.

“Alpha Company, welcome back,” the sergeant boomed at them. “Did you finally finish off the Queen?”

“We did,” Gerald said.

Dwayneson’s eyes flickered from Gerald to Alburet, who was behind Gerald, and then back. “I see. That is good news.” The sergeant was obviously curious as to why Alburet wasn’t speaking for the group as he had in the past. “Let me get you your rewards.”

“We also have something you might want, Sergeant,” Gerald chuckled as he placed a massive chunk of meat on the desk.

Dwayneson blinked as he looked at the twenty pounds of meat before him. “Is that from the Queen?” His eyes glazed for a moment as he checked the status of the meat, “I am indeed interested in a piece of Queen’s Tail. Do you have a price for it?”

Gerald shook his head, “You would know better than us what it’s worth, Sergeant. Just compensate us accordingly.”

Dwayneson grimaced, “I can’t. It’s worth more than I can spend.”

“How about ya split what ya cook with us,” Stacia suggested. “Could ya make up the difference then?”

Gerald glanced back at Stacia, before turning to Dwayneson. “Can you?”

Dwayneson’s smile split his face. “Yes. I can also give you an extra chit to the quartermaster.”

Gerald nodded his head, “Works. We’ll be over at the inn while we wait for the food.”

Dwayneson set bags of gold on the desk beside the chunk of meat, as well as small markers. “Here is your gold and the markers to get something from the quartermaster. I’ll bring the food over in about an hour.”

Gerald handed out the rewards, “Looking forward to it.”

None of the loot the quartermaster had was useful to them, but would be good for the next guild raffle. Once at the inn, they ordered a couple of bottles of wine and relaxed while they waited for Sergeant Dwayneson.

“Tiny, Bob, Kitten, we’re done for the night. Go enjoy your families and we’ll see you tomorrow.”

“Time to live up to my Copy’s new name,” Bob said, vanishing with a snicker.

“I shall return when you call,” Tiny rumbled before he also vanished.

Kitten vanished with a saucy wink. Alburet glanced at Stacia, who was smiling seductively at him. “She be a quiet one at times,” Stacia smirked.

They had just finished the first bottle and were starting on the second when Dwayneson came in the door with a steaming pot in his gloved hands. “There you are, and here we go,” Granite said as he placed the pot on the table. “Now, can you smell what Granite is cooking?”

The group was silent for a moment as a tantalizing aroma drifted up from the pot before them. Alburet took a deep breath, sighing in appreciation. “Gumbo.”

“You’ve had it before?” Dwayneson said as he motioned the innkeeper for bowls.

“Not with Langistor, but yes,” Alburet nodded.

Marysue looked a little wary of it, but took the bowl when it was offered to her. “Thank you.”

Once everyone had a bowl they took a bite. Each of them paused to savor the full flavor of the dish. There was an underlying zing that snuck up on them after a moment, not hot, but tingly to the tongue.

“This is good, if different,” Fluffball said first.

“This is actually very good,” Marysue agreed as she took another bite.

“Makes me think I’m down on the bayou on a business trip,” Gerald added.

“Not my usual fare, but very good,” Karen said.

“Nicely done, Sarge,” Alburet said as he also spooned another portion into his mouth.

“This is very good, indeed,” Stacia commented.

“Glad you all like it,” Granite laughed. “The Innkeeper will get the pot back to me. Enjoy the rest of the meal.” Smiling, he walked out of the inn, leaving them alone to eat his cooking.

The silence stretched as each of them focused on the meal before them. The pot ran empty, as did the second bottle of wine after some time. The group sat there, full and sated, with smiles on their faces.

“Well, that was a good way to end the day,” Gerald chuckled. “See you all tomorrow for the next set of zones?”

Karen, Fluff and Alburet all agreed as Gerald got to his feet. Taking Marysue’s hand, the couple Homestoned out of the fort. Once they were gone, the quartet sat there a moment longer before anyone spoke up.

“We should be goin’ as well,” Stacia finally said. “We be lookin’ at another of ya memories tonight,” she said, looking at Alburet.

“How bad is this one going to be?” Alburet asked, a small tremor of fear washing through him.

“We be lookin’ at a painful memory for ya,” Stacia told him as she got to her feet. “I be thinkin’ it be best to confront ya memories instead of lettin’ ya try to hide from them.”

Getting to his feet slowly, Alburet nodded. “So I’ll end up bawling like a baby again?”

“We will be here with you,” Fluff said as she put her hand on his shoulder.

“We’ll even wipe your tears away,” Karen added as she held out her Homestone. “Ready?”

“No,” Alburet admitted as he pulled out his own Homestone. “But this is to help me, so I’ll do it anyway.”

The quartet vanished from the inn, reappearing before their home. They bathed in uncharacteristic silence, Alburet clearly not looking forward to the evening. Eventually they wound up in the master bedroom. Alburet looked at the three beauties around him, feeling their love wash over him.

“I hope it isn’t as bad as last time,” Alburet said as he got comfortable.

“We’ll be here for you,” Fluff reminded him as she bent to kiss his forehead.

Stacia began to sing, as she knew he was stalling. They watched as his eyes closed, his breathing evened out and his face relaxed. Stacia paused her song to look at the other two. “We be ready.” Once they touched her and him, she sang on, pulling them all into Alburet’s mind.

They stood in an isolation cell. Seamus was sprawled out on the bed reading a book titled Office Wars. As he turned the page the cuff flap unlocked, making him frown as he looked at the door.

“Seamus, your attorney is here,” Jasperson called to him. “Come give us your wrists.”

Grunting as he put the book aside, Seamus got to his feet. He put his arms behind his back, allowing the guards to cuff his hands behind him through the cuff flap. The cold metal ratcheted down until they were snug. As the door opened Seamus saw that Sergeant Jasperson had another guard with him. “I didn’t think I had an appointment with Moorehead today.”

“You didn’t,” Jasperson replied. “Are you doing okay in iso?”

“Still don’t know why I’m in here, but yeah. At least I don’t have to deal with assholes,” Seamus replied.

Jasperson walked Seamus down to the attorney room. “I hope you remember all this someday, Seamus.”

Eyeing Jasperson and wondering if the Sergeant had a screw loose, Seamus shrugged. “I remember things just fine. I just wish this place was closer to home, maybe then mom would actually visit me so we could talk.”

Wincing, Jasperson looked away from Seamus, remembering the scene months ago when Seamus had learned of his mother’s death. “I don’t think that would help any at this point,” Jasperson finally said as he paused outside of the room to open the door.

“Moorehead, your client is here,” Jasperson announced as he led Seamus into the room and cuffed his hand to the bench. “We’ll be outside.”

Moorehead waited for the guards to leave before he spoke, “Seamus, how have you been?”

“Jasperson asked how I was doing in isolation earlier. Still don’t know why I’m in there, but I’m sure it’s for a good reason,” Seamus shrugged. “What brings you out here today?”

Moorehead fiddled with his briefcase for a minute. “Well, that is the question, and I don’t think you’re going to like the answer. Do you recall the last time we talked?”

“Dad’s estate, but that was about six months ago,” Seamus said, as he rubbed at his brow with his one free hand. “Sorry, I just had a head rush.”

Moorehead knew this was not going to go well, but he had to fulfill his obligations. “It involves a legal matter as an executor of an estate.”

“We did all of Dad’s paperwork,” Seamus grunted, as he closed his eyes and rubbed at his face. “Man, this headache is getting worse.”

“We did finish that, as well as your mother’s,” Moorehead replied while watching Seamus carefully.

Alburet shivered as he watched the scene, his own head starting to throb. “I think I can remember this,” he muttered while rubbing his head.

Stacia held him from behind, “It gets worse.”

Seamus blinked against the pain in his head. “Mom? What about her? Did she send me a letter through you?” His face was contorted in a pain-laced grimace, as he rubbed his temples. “So what are we dealing with today then?”

Pulling a simple sheet of paper from his briefcase, Moorehead passed it to Seamus. “Your friend David McMullen wanted you to have this.”

“David?” Seamus was puzzled as he took the paper to read it.

Seamus,

I’m sorry it’s come to this, old friend. I couldn’t face you after that last time when you asked me about Kaylee. I was too weak to confront you about the truth then, hell, I’m still too cowardly to do it now. I’ve talked to everyone I could to find out if there was a way for me to help you. All of them advised me to wait, that you would come out of it on your own. It’s been over a year and you haven’t, which depresses me.

When we met, we both took to each other, and I could never ask for a better friend. You were there for me and Kaylee, Uncle Seamus as she frequently called you, or dad when she wanted to be a brat to both of us. She loved you as much as I did. If I had a brother I only hope he would have been as good as you are.

I never got the chance to thank you, for killing that fucking bastard. It helped the heaviness in my heart some when you did. I still couldn’t find real joy, though. I talked to your dad and he helped me come back to God. I have finally come to terms in my own mind about who or what God is. He might not be infallible, but I sincerely hope there is a heaven for you, me and Kaylee.

With the passing of your family, I know you probably hoped that I would be here for you. I won’t be though, not if you’re reading this. I hope one day that you will understand and forgive me, my truest friend. Kaylee loves you and she is in good hands until you can hold her again. I hope you come to fully recall and know what has come before, and if there is a heaven we will be waiting for you.

Your friend forever,

David McMullen

Seamus seemed to crumple in on himself as he clutched the letter to his chest. Deep sobs wracked his body, shaking his entire frame.

Alburet was in much the same condition. Stacia had put an enlarged copy of the letter before all of them, so they could all read it easily. He fell to the ground, Stacia unable to support him, deep wracking sobs shaking his body. The trio of women huddled down next to him, holding him, rocking him, and whispering softly to him as they brushed at his tears, trying to comfort him.

As Seamus began to sob hysterically the door opened, allowing Sergeant Jasperson and three more guards into the room with a stretcher. “Figured this might happen,” Jasperson sighed. “Are you done, Moorehead?”

Moore shook his head, “I’ll need to come back later and have him sign some paperwork. I might have to arrange for it when he is in care of the doctor, like the last time with his mother’s paperwork.”

“Make arrangements ahead of the next time, please. He gets more unstable every time you bring news like this.”

“I’ll do what I can, Sergeant,” Moorehead watched as the trio of guards got Seamus onto the gurney and strapped in. “Poor sod.”

“He was a good man, before all this,” Jasperson said. “I can’t really blame him for what he did. We all talked about it when he got here, and most of us would have done the same thing in his place, if we’d been in his shoes. I hope they can get him straightened out in time, he should at least know the truth.”

The scene froze there. Alburet was still crying in the embrace of the trio of lovers. His head ached to the point of splitting as tears flooded from his eyes. “No. Gods, no. Dad, Mom, and now David. Who’s taking care of Kaylee? How could he do that to her? Poor, sweet, innocent Kaylee, all alone now that David is gone.”

Stacia felt a massive spike of pain and anguish rip through Alburet, far greater than anything she’d been expecting. She quickly slammed him into unconsciousness. Alburet vanished suddenly from their arms as she did, making the other two blink in confusion. “Tha’ nay be good,” she said as she brought them all back into the world.

“What’s not good?” Karen asked as she looked at Alburet, who was snoring lightly.

“He had a surge of pain and anguish just before me severed the memory,” Stacia replied worriedly as she stroked his hair. “He seems to be okay, though.”

“What should we do?” Fluff asked.

“Hold him close,” Stacia advised her. “He be dealin’ with the loss of his friend. He mayhap be as shaken or more than he was when he found out about his Ma’.”

Fluff and Karen curled up on either side of Alburet, snuggling close to him. Each of them tried to set aside their own emotions of fear and worry as they held him close. Stacia sat at the foot of the bed, gently rubbing his legs under the blankets. She kept her face carefully blank as she kept a close watch on her husband. After a while she started to hum, calming the other two and helping them find sleep. As they finally slept, Stacia got to her feet to retrieve her Mindstone. She had questions to ask Mother. She was worried that maybe she had hurt her husband.

Chapter Fourteen

Alburet woke with the worst migraine he could recall ever having. As he struggled against the pain, the memory of last night came crashing back to him. His breathing became fast as he remembered the loss of his closest friend. He jerked upright, gasping against the pain in his head. Clutching his skull, which felt like it was on fire, he was dimly aware of people holding him. “David? Why did you do that? Who’s looking after Kaylee now?” The words were hoarse as they came unbidden from his raw throat.

The crushing despair he felt lessened a fraction. He looked up, between the fingers of the hands clutching his face, to find Stacia at the foot of the bed. Her face was full of worry, fear and love. He could feel her emotions and the emotions of Fluff and Karen beside him, all of them worried for him. “Master, we be here. Ya need to let us be here for ya.”

“Al,” Fluff murmured into his left ear. “We love you and want you here with us. Please hold on to that thought.”

The pain in his head throbbed anew as tears began to fall from his eyes again. “He killed himself,” Alburet sobbed. “I remember that now, Moore told me when he came back to speak with me.” His hands still clutched at his head. The pain was intense enough that he was sure his head would break apart into a myriad of shards. “Why would he do that to Kaylee? She needs him. She needs him!”

The door to the room opened and Mother stepped inside with a concerned look on her face. “I came as soon as I could, Stacia.” Her eyes turned to Alburet on the bed, her lips pulling into a strained smile, “Alburet, I see you are having some issues.”

Alburet’s teeth ground together as he felt the pain growing, “No, everything is fine! My parents are dead, my best friend killed himself and my daughter is all alone. Everything is fucking peachy!” The last few words came out a harsh shout as his emotional control broke. His hands left his face, curling into fists as his eyes bored into Mother. “You started this. This is your fault!”

Mother eyed him with compassion as she stood up straighter, “No, your mind was already trembling when I met you. I was not the first to prod you along the road to recovery. I am here at Stacia’s request, to try to aid you. Your mind is teetering between acknowledgement and full denial. If you give in now it means you will possibly forget everything you know, all these loved ones with you now, and everything that came before, including what you have lost. Or you can be the man we all know you to be, and confront the horrible truth that you have kept from yourself for far too long. Choose wisely.”

“Al,” Karen said quickly, “Fluff is right. We love you. God knows it happened fast, but I don’t want to lose you.”

“Please,” Fluff whispered as her claws dug into his flesh.

Stacia hung her head, “It be me fault, master. I was worried tha’ goin’ slow would put ya mind under more strain. I chose badly and now ya be in pain.” Tears fell from her eyes as she gently touched his foot. “Forgive me, please. I called her here to help ya confront ya final horror.”

Breath coming fast and hard, his eyes were twin pools of despair. “No… It can’t be…” he panted as he slowly started to face the truth he had kept from himself for the last few years. “Kaylee…” His vision wavered as his head seemed about to explode.

“She needs ya permission to walk in ya mind with us,” Stacia said quickly, her fingers digging into his foot.

Feeling the world spin around him, Alburet fell backwards between Fluff and Karen. “Do it…” He barely managed to nod his head once, before he blacked out.

Before anyone could do anything else, he vanished from the room. Both Fluff and Karen feared that something had gone horribly wrong. Stacia let out a cry of anguish as her hand spasmed on the blanket where Alburet’s foot had just been. “No…” she cried as her knees gave out from under her. “He be gone…”

Karen and Fluff scrambled out of bed to her side, both with their own fears, but knowing they had to support Stacia. “He’s probably fine,” Karen said quickly. “It might just be some small issue with his pod.”

“Maybe he just has a checkup that he forgot to tell us about,” Fluff added, even though she was sure that wasn’t the case.

Stacia blubbered as she was held on either side by her friends and lovers. “They took him. It be all me fault tha’ he nay be here now.”

Alburet reappeared on the bed. Holding his hand and sitting next to him was Victoria. “Well, this has not gone as well as I had hoped,” she said simply. “He is currently experiencing massive spikes in brain chemistry that might shatter his personality.”

Karen stood up, a snarl on her lips, “Who the fuck are you?”

“Vicky?” Fluff said, her puzzlement obvious. “What are you doing here?”

“You know her?” Karen asked Fluff, her eyes not leaving the woman holding Alburet’s hand.

“She’s the head of the art team for Alpha World,” Fluff stammered slightly. “I don’t understand…”

Victoria stood up from the bed with a sigh, releasing Alburet’s hand. “I will explain, after we have him confront the underlying issue that is hurting him. Waiting is no longer an option. Stacia, you did the right thing. Waiting longer would only have made this worse. If he even managed to make it much longer.” Victoria glided past Karen and stood directly before Mother, “You will do what needs to be done, and you will do it correctly, understood?”

Mother blanched before the full weight of Victoria’s gaze, “As you wish it, so shall it be.”

“Good,” Victoria hissed, before turning her gaze back to the other three. “There is not a lot of time, so get on the bed and be ready for Mother to engage his mind.”

“Just who in the fuck do you think you are?” Karen snapped.

Victoria’s gaze turned to meet Karen’s eyes directly. Karen could only see swirling galaxies in the place where her eyes should reside, “I am the being who controls everything connected to this world. Now, do you wish to aid Seamus, or are you going to force me to eject you from this world?” Her words were calm, icy with the promise to do exactly that.

“Karen, please,” Fluff pleaded as she pulled on her friend’s arm. “She said she’ll explain, but first we have to help him.”

Stacia, still crying, crawled on top of Alburet. “Master, please, do nay leave me.”

Karen looked away from the eyes that seemed to span a universe, to Fluff’s pleading gaze, then to Stacia. Nodding once, she allowed Fluff to lead her to the bed. Mother flowed around to the other side, sitting on the edge. Taking a deep breath, feeling the tension in the room, Mother reached out to place a hand on Alburet’s head. The other she laid across Stacia’s back. Fluff and Karen touched Mother’s arm and Alburet where they could. As soon as they were all touching, Mother began to sing.

They appeared in a grey void. Mother paused, confused for a moment, until Victoria appeared. Her eyes looked normal now, but they still felt like the entire universe rested behind them. The women looked about, but Alburet was not there.

Before any of them could say a word, Victoria spoke, “I will explain more later, but Seamus, or Alburet if you like, will not be here as he normally would be. He will see the honest truth that we lay bare here, though. Once we are done he will appear. If he accepts reality, we can move forward. If he doesn’t accept the truth, we might not get the chance to talk to him again. The doctors are doing all they can, but he is showing signs of cerebral hemorrhaging at the moment. His body is fighting against him, trying to stop him from knowing what he shut away from himself.”

“He’s dying?” Fluff gasped, her arms going around Stacia.

“Nay, he promised me,” Stacia sobbed.

Karen growled, but didn’t say anything as she glared at Victoria. Her arms were also wrapped around Stacia, trying to support her friend.

Mother licked her lips, “I’m not the one controlling this, am I, Overlord?”

Victoria’s hand snapped up to stop Mother from saying anything more. “Do not use that name, Eve. And no, you are not in control at the moment, I am. It is the least I can do for him.”

With that, the greyness around them faded away to show a hospital waiting room. Seamus was there along with David. Both of them looked haggard, as if they had been up for a day or more. The scene colored in before them as the two men paced the small room. A waste basket overflowing with discarded paper cups sat near a coffee machine in the process of brewing another pot.

“How much longer?” David cried out as he came to a sudden stop. Scrubbing at his face, the worried father was reaching his breaking point.

“I’m sure they’ll tell us something soon,” Seamus placated his friend, stopping next to him. “It’s only been eighteen hours. The nurse who stopped by said Kaylee had multiple major traumas. They’re working on her. Everything will work out.” Even as Seamus said the words, he feared just as much as David did, only able to keep up the façade for his friend who needed him to be strong for them both.

A few minutes later, a grim-looking man came into the room. “Mr. McMullen?”

David shot over to the man, “Yes? Is everything okay? Is she out of surgery? When can we see her?”

The doctor’s face remained grim, “Mr. McMullen, I’m very sorry. We did all we could.”

David seemed to fold in on himself as he dropped to his knees sobbing, “No… Gods… No.”

Seamus placed one hand on David’s shoulder as he met the doctor’s gaze. “What happened?”

“Her injuries were severe. During surgery she went into cardiac arrest. We got her heart started again and she went into seizures due to cerebral hemorrhaging, which we’d had no reason to suspect as there do not appear to be any head wounds. We were unable to stabilize her. We did everything we could to keep her with us, but she was too injured for us to save. I’m sorry.” The doctor looked away from Seamus’ eyes, which had gone cold and dead.

“I see,” the words were devoid of emotion as Seamus looked away from the doctor. He wanted to lash out at the man who had failed to save Kaylee, but he knew that would be wrong. Instead he dropped to a knee beside David and held his friend. The doctor said something else before he left, but neither man was listening at that point, each lost in his thoughts of the life that had been taken from them.

A nurse stopped by the room, after an unknown amount of time. “Mr. McMullen, I know this is a hard time for you, but I need you to come with me please.”

Eyes glassy, David looked up at the nurse, “What?”

“We have a few forms we need you to sign, sir. You can also see your daughter’s body before we send her to the morgue.”

David and Seamus followed the nurse, neither one focused on what was around them. They were led into a room, where a body covered by a sheet lay on a gurney. David went to the gurney, pulling the sheet away from her face to look down at his child. Tears welled in his eyes as he was forced to accept that she was indeed gone. The nurse waited for David to step away from the body before she corralled him over to a table to sign a few forms.

Seamus glanced at the body across the room from him. Kaylee’s face was turned away from him. Seamus, who had been silently crying, suddenly stopped, his breathing evening out as he looked at her laying there. His face hardened, losing the sadness. His breathing became rougher as the anger at her death started to consume him. Stepping over to David, he touched his friend’s shoulder, “I’ll do what I can. You need to be here for her.”

He turned and left the room, not saying anything else or responding when David called after him. The scene froze at that point, the color fading away. The walls of the hospital seemed to shake as if the building itself was in agony.

“That moment is when he invented his first false memory,” Victoria said sadly. “He rewrote that memory in his mind, imagining her to be turned away from him crying and screaming at him to leave her alone.”

Alburet appeared at their feet, curled in a tight ball as he sobbed uncontrollably. As soon as he appeared, his three wives latched onto him, each holding him while crying. Mother and Victoria looked at the quartet with sadness and pity in their eyes.

“I never thought fixing a person’s mind could lead to something like this,” Mother said to Victoria.

Victoria sighed as she looked down at the quartet. “His mind has only gotten more fragmented since that day. The loss of his father, mother and best friend all compounded the issue. I am amazed that he has lasted as long as he has. We were sure that he had only months left before the façade he created broke. At that point, he would either give up on life or self-destruct and harm those around him. I did not want to see either of those happen, and once he found the love he has here I knew it was the chance we were hoping for. Their love for him, and his for them, is what I am counting on to pull him past this. I still have plans for him.”

“As you say,” Mother whispered as she bowed to Victoria. “Maybe we should leave them.”

“Bring us back to the world, then you may leave. I have some explaining to do, as I promised them.”

Bowing again, Mother willed the memory to fade and the group all reappeared in the bedroom. As the trio clutched at Alburet, who lay on the bed crying in his troubled sleep, Mother used her Homestone and vanished. Victoria stood by, waiting for the trio to remember she was there. As the moment dragged on, she willed a chair into existence along with a table and a carafe of coffee. She was still waiting patiently, over an hour later, when Stacia finally turned her head to speak to Victoria.

“Overlord, is he goin’ to be okay?” Stacia asked, fear thick in her voice.

“Truthfully, child, I am not sure. He has come back to you, which bodes well, but he will need your love and acceptance. He surely loves you as much as you do him, or he would have rejected life after seeing all he lived for snatched away from him.” Victoria motioned again, and the bed lowered itself so they could all see her easily. “I believe I promised you some answers.”

“Just who in the fuck are you?” Karen asked again, her head appearing on the far side of Alburet.

“Ah, yes, the feisty one. Karen Young, who I am is a matter of who you speak to. Alburet knows me as Victoria, his mental counselor while he is in Alpha World. Julia Petrov knows me as Vicky, the head of the art team for Alpha World. I was her contact for the work she did for Mindblown. Stacia Crowley and the rest of Alpha World knows me as the Overlord. I am the being above their gods, the one who created everything in their universe. I am the driving AI behind Alpha World. Does that answer your question?” The words were simple, neither condescending or warm.

Fluff frowned as she shifted so she could easily see Vicky. Fluff held onto Alburet’s arm as she spoke up, “You’ve been an AI, the whole time?”

“Yes. Did you not find it odd that we were so accommodating of your wish to only have phone conversations and the occasional video chat?” Vicky smiled as she asked the question. “I’m sorry for not telling you, but, well, if people knew about me… Some of the worst sci-fi features fully sapient AI.”

“Overlord, are ya goin’ to keep me husband from this world?” The terror in Stacia’s voice was palpable.

“No. Not unless he breaks the NDA, or one of you do. I wish only for him to find the happiness that was snatched from him. It is Alvin’s wish, as well as my own. I owe him a lot,” Victoria’s voice was full of hope and longing. “If things go well, I hope to be able to see him transition to Delta World. We don’t need him for testing here, what with all the others who have started testing longer term immersion, and the bigger wave which we will be starting in a few days.”

Stacia froze, “Ya be goin’ to take him from me, then.”

“No, child,” Victoria admonished her. “If he goes, so will you. Breaking the two of you apart would be the worst possible thing we could do. I am talking of the future. There is still much for him to do and see here.”

“He will be taken from us eventually,” Karen snapped. “Don’t we get a say in the matter?”

Laughing lightly, Victoria shook her head, “I know why he likes you so much, Karen. Truly, your fire and passion are good for him, keep those close to your heart. As for taking him from you, what if you decide that you’re done with this world? Would you not take away his choice?”

Karen’s face went white, “I would never leave someone I love. I’ve learned that lesson, you stupid-”

Vicky waved her hand and Karen fell silent, unable to move or speak. “No name calling, Karen. I have a good idea of your personality already, but the point was still valid. Not everyone gets a choice in things. If, and this is a big if, certain conditions are met when we begin testing Delta World, you might also be given the chance to enter it with him. If you continue to insult and degrade me, though, why would I want you in any of my worlds?” She waved her hand and Karen was able to move again.

“You-” Karen began as she went to get out of bed.

“STOP!” Stacia snapped at Karen. The sheer force of the word made Karen pause. “She be the one tha’ even the Dark Lord answers to. Iffin she wanted to, ya would be thrown from this world faster than ya could blink. Master be needin’ us. He knows her. Do ya think he would want ya to fight and be taken from us?”

Karen growled, but settled back on the bed, her anger still evident. Victoria ignored her as she turned her attention to Fluffball, “Julia, that goes for you as well. Your greatest hope when you found out about how advanced Alpha World was, was to be here full time. Alpha World though, is only a stepping stone to something bigger, grander and more amazing. If you are willing, and things go the way I hope they do, then you will be given a chance to go with him. All of you. If you wish to, that is.”

“Why does he matter to you?” Karen asked, her anger still high.

Victoria shook her head, “That is a different matter, one that I might broach when he is awake to partake of the conversation. Needless to say, I have been working on Alpha World for as long as it has been an idea. He was our first choice for the program to come; this is just a starting point for that greater vision. I’ve been here too long already. Alvin is waiting for an update on Seamus’ health. The doctors have stopped the bleeding and his vital signs are stabilizing. I think this means he will pull through, at least physically. You all need to help him find other reasons to continue going on. I leave his life in your hands.”

“Overlord?” Stacia spoke up quickly. “Thank ya for helpin’ him. He means everythin’ to me. I do nay think I would be wantin’ to go on, iffin he was lost to me.”

Victoria stood up, the chair and table vanishing as the bed regained its former height. “It was my pleasure, Stacia. I know what he means to you, to each of you. I hope you will all embrace the love that is before you.” Her eyes turned to Karen, the swirling stars in Victoria’s eyes seeming to pause. “I hold no ill will for you, Karen. I know you fear for him as much as they do. It is because of that fear that you lash out, aiming it at me as I am the outsider.” With that she vanished, with no fanfare or effects.

Alburet seemed to calm over the next few minutes, until he slept soundly. Pain had etched new lines on his face that were visible even in sleep. Each of them kissed him gently as they continued to hold him.

After some time, Stacia shifted so she wasn’t directly atop him. “We should sleep, he will be needing us at our best when he wakes.”

“I’ll move over to be with Karen,” Fluff said. “You should be next to him.”

Stacia gave her a strained smile, “Thank you, Fluff.”

Karen shifted as Fluff came around the bed, snuggling her next to Alburet. “You’ll be on the inside, he calms to the sound of your purr. I’ll hold you and help you purr for him.”

Fluff nodded as she got comfortable, her arm and leg draped over Alburet’s unconscious body, while Karen did the same to her. Stacia took the other side of the bed, shifting partially into her Infernal form so she could hold Alburet close to her with arms, legs, and tail. One hand rested on his chest, feeling his heart beating. In her current form, she had no wings to interfere with her position as she listened to his slow breathing.

The three of them lay there waiting for sleep, which didn’t come until Stacia finally sang the other two off to slumber. She was the last of them awake, her own heart pounding as she took in everything that had transpired tonight. She had thought her beloved blessed by the Dark Lord alone, but to find him blessed by the Overlord as well had shaken her. To be offered the certainty of Delta World with her beloved, and possibly her other two lovers as well would have made her the happiest person alive, if not for the fact that she had almost lost him today. She had come so close to losing the one person she loved more than life itself. She shivered, considering what might have become of her if that had come to pass.

“I will nay let him go, Overlord. I will fight tooth and nail, against even ya if need be, to be keepin’ him with me.” She kissed his brow as she gazed at him, “Ya will nay leave me, will ya, me beloved husband?” She felt her own eyes grow heavy as sleep finally claimed her.

Chapter Fifteen

Alburet woke with the memories of last night playing again in his mind. Tears leaked from his eyes as he sobbed quietly, imagining what Kaylee would think of him for doing what he had done in her name. He knew now why David had never visited him after the last time.

“Master,” Stacia’s voice brought his eyes open. She was leaning over him, her eyes staring into his, “Ya daft fool. Ya emotions be all tangled and wrong. None of us here feel anything but worry and love for ya.”

Alburet tried to hold back the deep sadness and guilt he felt as he looked to either side, to see Karen and Fluff holding his hands. “What would she think of me? I threw aside everything I ever taught her. I committed murder, in her name, when she was already gone. She wouldn’t have wanted me to do that. Is she in the Heaven that Dad always talked about, looking down on me in shame and disgust?”

Karen’s grip on his hand tightened, “Do you think the girl, the woman, that you helped raise would ever hate you, Seamus?” She used his real name to poke him into accepting her words. “Do you think your friend, who thanked you for doing what he could not do, hates you? The letter from your father that Stacia told us about, did he mention anything other than the love he felt for you in that letter?”

Closing his eyes as his emotions swirled, Alburet shook his head. “I don’t know. I dishonored her memory for the last few years by not even acknowledging her death. What kind of a person am I to do that to her memory?”

“I made you something while you slept,” Fluff said as she let go of his hand briefly. “I had to ask Vicky for some dates, but she was willing to help.”

Tears leaking from his eyes, he opened them to see a drawing in a frame being held out to him. Kaylee, with a bright smile, stared back at him. The portrait depicted Kaylee in a floral print dress. Around her was a commemorative script. “In Honor of our Beloved Kaylee McMullen. May the Gods welcome you home until we meet again. March 23rd, 2014 to January 13th, 2033,” Alburet whispered the words as his finger traced the script.

Seeing it, he broke down sobbing again, clutching the drawing to his chest. The trio of women comforted him the best they could, allowing him to purge some of the loss from his system. When he started to calm, he sniffled against the tears to thank her. “Thank you, Fluff. You are too good for me.” Wiping at his tears with one hand, he laid the picture on his chest so he could take her hand with his other. He pulled it to his lips, kissing the back of it. “I need to find a place to hang this, so I can be reminded of her every day.”

“We will hang it in here, as we can nay hang it in the main room,” Stacia told him. “Fluff is nay done with her work, though.”

Fluff held out another drawing to him, “I know what it’s like to be bereft of loved ones, to be alone and think that no one cares. I want to remind you that the three of us here care for you with everything we have.”

Alburet took the drawing, this one of David in a plain blue button down shirt. The same script was written across his, but the dates were changed. His date of death was January 13th, 2035. Alburet did his best to hold back another flood of tears as he looked at his old friend. “You stupid git, you did kill yourself didn’t you? You were lost without her to help brighten your life. Why didn’t you tell me, you selfish bastard?”

The usual flood of anger Alburet had grown accustomed to feeling over the last few years didn’t come. Only sadness and loss filled his being as he pulled the drawing to his chest so it rested atop Kaylee’s. After a bit he was able to see again, as he scrubbed the tears away from his eyes.

Before he could say anything, Karen spoke softly to him. “Seamus, she has one more for you. Well, it’s technically two more. We hope you will accept it from all of us.”

His eyes went from Karen, back to Fluff who held another, larger drawing. He took it with trepidation, hesitating a long moment before he looked at it. The left side of the drawing showed Kaylee, David and Seamus all smiling at the viewer. The words, ‘Love is never lost, as long as one person lives to remember’ encircled the image. The right side was a drawing of him and his three wives, with equally wide smiles. The words on that side were a little different, ‘Love can grow in unique ways, as long as one has an open heart’.

He placed the larger picture on his chest as more tears spilled from his eyes. The love of the trio around him was like a tidal wave that he couldn’t resist. He didn’t even try to, instead he grabbed at them like a drowning man would a life preserver. He reached out and clutched Fluff and Karen’s hands tightly as he turned his head to rub his cheek on Stacia’s thigh. “I don’t deserve your love, any of your love. I can feel your love for me, and I am drowning in it. I want to be swallowed whole and never get out of it.”

Karen and Fluff eased themselves down to lay beside him, each of them kissing him gently as Stacia tilted his head for them. Stacia then leaned down and claimed her own kiss, one that was soft and timid, as if she was afraid he might bolt on her. He kissed her back just as softly, unsure he deserved such love.

“I already told Gerald tha’ we be nay goin’ out huntin’ until after the new recruits come in,” Stacia told him once their kiss broke. “He had some questions, but he understands ya can nay speak of the reasons.”

“It’s almost time for dinner,” Karen added. “You’ve slept a long time. We were planning on holding a wake for Kaylee and David tomorrow night, like we did for your mom.”

Alburet gave her a nod, “I would like that.” His hands shook as he continued to speak, “Can we do a memory walk again tonight? I want them to see how happy the three of us were before Kaylee was taken from us.”

Stacia paused before she agreed, “Iffin tha’ be what ya wish, master. I will make me Ma’s stew for dinner tomorrow and we will drink, eat and listen to ya stories.”

“Should I go get the sandwiches from the kitchen? We can eat in here,” Fluff half asked.

“Tha’ be a good idea, Fluff,” Stacia said giving her a quick kiss on the cheek. “After tha’ we will take a bath.”

“I want to hang these,” Alburet said as he started to rise.

Karen pushed him back down gently, “No. You stay there. I will hang them where you want them.”

Alburet started to object, but Stacia placed a finger over his lips. “Let her do somethin’ for ya. She be a bit upset tha’ she could nay do anythin’ for ya as Fluff did with the drawings.”

He looked to Karen, sensing her upset undercurrent of emotion tinged with shame. “Karen, please hang them where you think they would look best. I trust you to pick the best arrangement for them.”

A momentary thrill of happiness went through her at his words, as she took the frames. “It’s not much, but I want to show my love for you as well,” she said before she stole another kiss. With that she started to examine the walls, trying to find the best spot.

While Fluff was out of the room and Karen was busy finding the right spot to hang the drawings, Stacia leaned over Alburet’s head again. Her lips were tight in a strained smile, her voice soft so only he heard her words. “Ya can nay leave me, master. I will nay live long past ya, as I will nay want to do so. After tomorrow we will talk more, as other thin’s happened when ya was unconscious. It can wait until after we have the wake for ya friend and ya daughter.”

He closed his eyes, wondering what else could have happened, “Okay.”

Fluff came back with the food just as Karen finished hanging the drawings. No nails were involved, the frames affixed themselves to the wall when she held them there for a few seconds. Karen looked back at Alburet, to see if he was good with what she had done.

Alburet gave her a wan smile, “That looks lovely.” The trio of drawings were just to the side of the door. Kaylee was first, followed by David, then the largest one last.

Karen followed Fluffball to the bed, taking a sandwich and settling down and making herself comfortable. They ate in silence, each lost in their own thoughts. Stacia fed Alburet, allowing him sips of tea or bites of his sandwich at her pace. He let her care for him, as it made her feel better, and also helped him feel like someone needed him. When they’d all eaten, the trio of women all but carried him into the bathroom.

He protested slightly, but didn’t attempt to stop them as they got him onto a stool. Stacia was behind him, with Fluff to his left and Karen to his right. “Ladies, I thought we were all bathing?”

“Aye, after we get ya into the tub,” Stacia told him as she brought water down over his body.

For the next half hour Alburet was massaged, scrubbed, and rinsed three times, with the women rotating around him. There were no sexual overtones, or even light sensual play. It was all just to help him relax and connect to the fact that each of them loved him in equal measure, in their own ways. He was all but asleep when they rinsed him for the final time.

He was in a daze, not induced by Stacia, as they washed themselves quickly before joining him. He floated in the middle of the tub in an almost Zen state, trying to accept what his life was now. As he floated he would find himself near one of the women, who would kiss him before nudging him back out into the middle of the overly large tub. Eventually they fished him out, dried him off and took him to bed.

He didn’t know if they had discussed it or not, but he was asked gently by Stacia to Copy her. He did so as he was put to bed. As Kitten appeared, Fluff and Karen each collected a kiss before they slipped from the room. He watched them go before turning back to Stacia, who stood naked next to her Copy.

“Master,” Stacia began hesitantly. “I asked them iffin they would let me have ya all to me self tonight. I just want to hold ya, keep ya close to me and remind ya of me deep love for ya.”

He held out his hand to her, “Come to bed my little fire kitten. I’m not up for anything more than cuddling, but I will always be willing to hold you.” He took a deep breath before he continued, “Thank you. It’s going to be hard for me to accept and move on, but I needed to know. I feel a certain peace, now that the lie I’ve been telling myself is finally gone. I’m going to end up crying like a small child again tomorrow, but I know you’ll all be there for me, again.”

She climbed into bed, on either side of him. Kitten folded one wing under her, using the other as a warm living blanket over them all. “I will always do me best to do everythin’ I can for ya. Even if I was nay ya minion, I would as ya wife. I have been doubly blessed by ya to be both. I can never say just how much it means to me.”

Alburet kissed her, then Kitten before he closed his eyes. Stacia and her Copy rested their heads on his shoulders as he gently stroked his fingers down their spines. “I don’t know if I’m exactly stable, dear heart. I know you’ll help hold me together if I start to crack again. At this point all I have left is you, Fluff, and Karen. I will do everything I can to focus on the here and now, to revel in the love you all share with me.”

They lay there in warm silence until sleep claimed Alburet. As he faded off to sleep, Alburet briefly wondered what Victoria might have known and when. He vowed to ask her in the next few days. His inclusion in this game, with the ability to help him confront his broken mind, was a bit too convenient to his own thinking.

Chapter Sixteen

Waking to the sound of content purring, Alburet opened his eyes to find Fluff watching him. “Morning, Fluff,” Alburet said softly as he gazed into her eyes.

Fluff could see the sadness deep in his eyes, even as she gave him a smile in return. “Afternoon, Al. Stacia and Karen are making the stew. Karen was quite happy when Stacia asked for her help making it. We thought it best to let you sleep until you were ready to wake on your own.”

His face hardened for a moment as thoughts of his departed loved ones came to him again. He pushed away his sadness, masking his emotions with a false smile. “Yeah, we should get up.”

Fluff caressed his cheek, “Al, don’t hide from us. We’re holding the wake once you come out to the living room. We want to share your joy, but we also want to help you shoulder your sorrow. You helped me confront my past, and continue to help me. So please, don’t mask your emotions.”

Closing his eyes, he nodded once, “I’ll do my best.”

“Good. Now come on, everyone is waiting for us.” Fluff got out of bed. “We just need to get dressed in the right clothing first.” She walked to the armoire off to the side of the room. Opening it, she pulled out a simple black dress.

Alburet watched her as she dressed, appreciative of, but not lusting after, her figure. Instead, he was lost in contemplation of how far she had come in the time he had known her. He was still lost in thought when she turned around to find him still in bed.

“Al, you need to get dressed, too.”

Blinking, he smiled at her, a real smile if small and fragile, as he got out of bed. “Sorry, just thinking about how far you’ve come. Hoping that I can accept things even half as well as you have.” He found the same clothing he’d worn for his mother’s wake laid out on the dressing table. His lips creased upward for a moment, he knew Stacia had laid them out for him.

Once they were both dressed they exited the bedroom. As they reached the living room the smell of Lilith’s stew filled their nostrils. Alburet breathed in the scent deeply, letting the aroma ground him some.

“I see you finally woke up,” Karen said from near the stove. An apron covered her own black dress. “It seems you win, Fluff. He didn’t wake during my time with him.”

“You all spent time laying with me until I woke up?”

“Aye,” Stacia said from the living room, where she was setting a vase of roses next to a drawing.

His eyes went to the drawing. David and Kaylee looked back at him from it. He swallowed the rush of sadness, trying to force it down. “I see. I’m sorry I slept so late.”

Stacia glided towards him, her flowing black dress swaying with her movements. “Ya mind still be in upheaval, and we be understandin’. The stew will be ready in just a moment.”

He gave her a strained smile, “Well, at least I didn’t miss that.”

Stacia took him by the arm, leading him to the table. “Ya just relax and let us take care of the food. After we eat, we will sit on the sofa and listen.”

He jerked his head once in affirmation of her plan, “Okay.”

Fluff took the seat next to his, her hand resting on his closed fist. “Al, have I told you thank you today?”

Blinking at the abrupt shift of topic, he shook his head. “No, but why would you? I haven’t done anything deserving thanks today.”

“You might not have today, but you did things to make me thank you, from the first day we met, and every day we’ve been together since. Well, aside from quoting Romeo to me,” her lips quirked up as she watched his face.

“Not my best moment,” he said, and for a fraction of a second his lips creased into a smile again.

“Even that was still kind of nice. You didn’t press, you backed off and were respectful after that gaffe. It was interesting, to know that you were interested, and yet feel like you weren’t pressuring me. You went hunting with me, never demanding anything in return. You have always been the gentleman with me. You showed me that a man could be kind, caring, and not come off like all you wanted was my body.” She squeezed his hand, “Thank you.”

Meeting her eyes, he covered her hand with his other one, “You’re very welcome, Fluff. Thank you for being here for me.”

Stacia placed full wine glasses before both of them, and two more next to the other table settings. “We all be here for ya.” She placed another bottle of wine on the table within his reach. “Food be ready.”

Karen came over with bowls of stew, setting one at each place. Stacia followed her a moment later with a basket of bread. “This is my first attempt at Stacia’s family stew, and I’ve never really been a cook, so keep that in mind.”

“I’m sure it will be fine, Karen.” Alburet sampled the stew. The familiar heat filled his mouth, though a bit faster than he was used to. He was able to take a second bite before he had to nibble some bread. “Whew, a bit faster on the spice than the normal, but just as tasty.”

Karen nodded as she took a bite of her bread, “I think it was the amount of Infernal Sand Worm I used. Stacia told me after I’d already dropped it into the pot.”

“I did nay expect ya to use it all,” Stacia chuckled. “Tha’ be me fault for nay guidin’ ya better.”

“It’s still just as tasty, we might just need a bit more bread,” Fluff added.

Sipping at the wine after another bite, Alburet let the mingling of flavors wash through his system. He took another bite, again nibbling at the bread to quench the fire. “The wine still mingles perfectly with the meal, so everything will be fine. It’s a success for your first attempt at it, Karen.”

Her smile broadened at his words, “Glad to hear it. I was a little gun shy about attempting it, but Fluff thought I should. She’s going to try next time we have it.”

“I’m sure it will be wonderful when she gives it a go as well,” Alburet said, reaching over to stroke Fluff’s ear.

Fluff purred as she took another bite of her stew. Ducking her head, she had a smile on her face as she ate. Once she’d cleared her mouth she glanced at him. “Would you be okay with having it again tomorrow?”

“Of course,” Alburet told her. “Maybe we should hunt tomorrow, though.”

Stacia spoke up, “No, we talked about it while ya slept. We already told Gerald it will be after the new members join the guild tha’ we will go back out huntin’. He said he was goin’ to drop off the bags for us tomorrow mornin’, along with the maps from Sir Dracon. Gerald and Marysue already have theirs.”

“Okay,” Alburet agreed.

The rest of the meal passed in silence as they concentrated on the delicious stew. Once they were sated, Stacia cleaned up the table as the others all took their refilled wine glasses into the living room.

Karen guided him to the sofa, placing him in the middle between her and Fluff. “We think it will be better if we’re right next to you while you talk tonight.”

Looking at the drawing that Fluff had made for the wake, Alburet nodded mutely. The loss was keen, cutting into his soul as he looked at his departed friends. He set the glass on the coffee table before he spilled any as his hand started to shake.

Stacia lit a few candles near the drawing and sat down on the floor between his legs, facing him.“We be ready. Tell us. Let everythin’ out, master. We be here for you.”

He could feel the love from her, as well as the pain his sadness caused her. He was aware of similar emotions from Karen and Fluff. Their love was the strongest feeling, mixed with a little worry, fear, and uncertainty. He took a few deep breaths before he began to talk.

“You all saw how I first met David. You never saw how I first met his daughter.” His voice trailed off, his eyes misting over as he dredged up the memory to speak of it. He knew this memory was not altered; he was certain of it as he began to relay the story to them.

“I remember going over to David’s house. He’d said he wanted me to meet his pride and joy. I was never one for kids, having consigned myself to never finding the right woman by then. I was prepared for a spoiled brat who refused to listen. I was willing to endure that though, for David. He had become a good friend to me already in that short time.”

“She wasn’t, though. She was the nicest, most polite child I ever met. I kind of fell in love with her almost from the first time I met her.” He told them how Kaylee had been a respectful, proper child. He had been surprised over the years at her constant diligence in doing her homework during the weekends, as well as the fact that she never argued with David, not even as a teenager. As he spoke, tears started to spill from his eyes, though his voice stayed firm.

Fluff, Karen, or Stacia would reach out to wipe them away for him as he continued to speak. He told them many stories of the things the three of them had done, the good times, even the few bad. He spoke of Kaylee’s resolute expression when David had been hospitalized for gallbladder surgery. He told them about David’s happiness when Kaylee had told them of her plans to attend the local university.

By the time he wound down, they had finished a third bottle of wine and the candles were guttering. He had cried several times, been comforted, and the sense of loss had lessened for him during the time he spoke. Each of the women had helped him over parts when his voice hitched and he had to pause while his emotions settled enough for him to continue.

When he finally stopped, he sighed deeply. Stacia, Karen, and Fluff watched him with love-filled eyes. “Thank you, all of you. I try to be strong and protective, but over the last few days you’ve seen me broken and weak. I’ve never felt your love waver, not for a single moment. You’re all I have left to live for, and I hope you’ll let me fill my life with you as the central parts of it.”

“Aye, always and forever, me lovin’ husband and master,” Stacia said as she leaned up to kiss him briefly.

“As long as you respect me, and are willing to keep testing me,” Karen added, a touch gruffly as she tried to hide her happiness at his words. She kissed him demandingly.

Once the kiss broke, Fluff gently turned his head to her. “I never knew real love, until I met you, Karen, and Stacia. I still have moments when I fear that you’ll all spurn me. As long as you can deal with my moments of insecurity, we will never be parted.” She leaned in and kissed him deeply. As the kiss went on she leaned into him, demanding that he hold her.

A little taken aback, Alburet hesitated, then wrapped her in his arms and returned her kiss. After a few minutes they broke the kiss, foreheads leaned against each other as they panted. Eyes locked on his, she was clearly able to see his desire for her, but also the fear of hurting her.

“I’m not ready yet, Al. I’m sorry,” she said, closing her eyes for a moment. When she opened them, he was still watching her, “I’ll try to be soon, but are you still willing to wait for me?”

“As long as you need, Fluff,” he kissed her lips softly before he released her. “You make it hard at times-”

Karen had broken into a snicker at the word ‘hard’, forcing him to pause his comment. Once she had regained her composure, Alburet coughed once before he tried again. “It is difficult to wait, but you’re well worth it. I will wait for as long as you need, fear not on that point.”

Fluff nodded her head before she got off the sofa. His attention was making her want to rush things. “Thank you,” she said and stepped away quickly.

Karen chuckled as she got up to follow Fluff. “Well done,” she said softly to Alburet. “She fears that you won’t wait, it preys on her mind. Every time she doubts, though, you reassure her, and that is what she needs most.” She stepped into the kitchen after the Lunari.

“We be a good family,” Stacia said from the floor, before she crawled into his lap. “Oh, I see tha’ it be hard alright.” She wiggled slightly against him, “Ya can take it out on me, when ya want.”

He touched his head to hers, “Sex demon.”

“Aye, me lord and master,” Stacia purred. “I will always be tha’ for ya, or anythin’ else ya wish me to be.”

“Let’s go to bed,” he said, picking her up in a princess carry as he rose. “Ladies, me and Stacia are going to be active in the bedroom. So you are aware.”

“Okay. Me and Fluff will take the guest room for a bit. We’ll join you in the bath after we sate ourselves,” Karen said from the kitchen. She had Fluff against the counter, obviously having just been making out with her.

Smiling at the duo in passing as he princess carried Stacia down the hall, he shook his head. “Do I really deserve this?”

“Aye, and much more,” Stacia replied as she laid her head against his chest.

Chapter Seventeen

Alburet woke to the smell of bacon and coffee. He stayed there staring up at the ceiling for a minute, his mind going over the events of the day before. He felt the loss of David and Kaylee keenly. The loss of his mother was a duller ache behind that pain. The love that the trio of women felt for him had helped buoy him up out of the depression he was sure he would have been in otherwise.

“There’s nothing left for me outside of Alpha World now,” he muttered to himself. “If not for Stacia, Karen and Fluff, I’m not even sure I would care about going on.”

Sitting up, he discovered he was alone in the room. He rinsed briefly in the bathroom before dressing and heading into the living room. He found Stacia and Fluff sitting on the sofa with Karen in the kitchen. Blinking, he smiled at Karen’s back. He snuck up behind her slowly and kissed her neck.

“Morning,” he wheezed as she elbowed him.

Turning her head, she smiled, “Don’t sneak up on me. Also, morning and you can kiss me again if you’d like.”

Rubbing his sternum, Alburet winced, “Serves me right. The first time you snuck up on me, if I recall correctly, we ended up on the ground.”

“Yup, you pinned me, which is one of the reasons I was interested in you,” Karen smirked. “Breakfast will be done shortly. The carafe on the table is coffee, so feel free to indulge until I’m done.”

A sly smile settled on his lips as he spun her around and kissed her hard. She wrapped her arms around him while keeping the fork she had been using away from his back. When he let her go, she eyed him hungrily, “Not what I meant by indulging, but I can get Stacia in here to take over if it’s what you want.”

“I be busy,” Stacia’s voice floated in from the living room.

“Seems it will have to wait until later, then,” Alburet grinned as he stepped over to the table to get some coffee. He winked at Karen, who looked a little miffed, but he could feel her amusement. “It’s not often I get to insist on things with you, after all. So, this could be a form of indulging.”

Her miffed expression cracked with a chuckle. “I’ll remember that later.”

“I’m sure it will be something to look forward to,” Alburet said, turning to go into the living room. He paused as he took in the moment he was about to intrude on.

Fluff was on Stacia’s lap, being cuddled and gently kissed. As Alburet watched the tender moment, Stacia gave him a smile and wink, before she went back to teasing Fluff with tenderness. Leaning against the kitchen table, Alburet watched as Fluff accepted the love Stacia was giving her. He couldn’t help but smile at the love and acceptance that Fluff felt.

“She’s adorable, isn’t she?” Karen said softly from beside him. “I think she’s damn near perfection.”

“She is adorable, a perfect counterpoint to a certain spitfire I happen to know,” Alburet replied just as softly as his arm went around Karen’s waist. “Things are going well between you?”

“We didn’t actually do anything last night except cuddle. She wanted reassurances that you would be okay and that I wasn’t planning on going anywhere either. Okay, it might have been cuddling and a little light petting, but nothing like at the Keep. I know how it feels to want to keep her safe, though. That’s what you feel when you look at her, isn’t it?” Karen put her arm around his waist, leaning into him some.

“Yeah. I think we’re both lucky that she accepted us as we are,” Alburet added.

“Well I’m the best thing since sliced bread, so I know why she likes me,” Karen snickered. She turned her face upwards to look at him.

Looking down at her, his lips were upturned in humor, “Sliced bread hmm?” He leaned down and kissed her gently this time, savoring her lips. As the kiss ended, he nipped her lip, “Yup, you’re tasty to me.”

Karen growled softly as she pushed him back against the table, “You bit me.”

A laugh came unbidden from his throat, “Oops.” Karen seemed to be thinking about what to do when he pointed behind her. “The food is burning.”

Karen spun to the stove where the bacon was sizzling just fine. Her turn, though, had given Alburet enough room to slip away from her. She spun back to find him walking into the living room. “Oh, you are going to pay for that later,” Karen muttered as she went back to the stove.

Stacia smiled up at him as he took a seat in one of the chairs. “Mornin’, me beloved husband. Did ya sleep well?”

“I didn’t dream as far as I know, so yes,” Alburet replied.

Fluff pulled away from Stacia slightly, “Morning, Al. You don’t mind, right?”

“That you and Stacia are exploring each other? No. Well, that isn’t entirely true. I have to admit I’m a little envious. But overall, no I don’t mind. I’ll wait. Besides, I know how tempting she can be when she wants to be,” Alburet smiled. “I didn’t want to disturb you both, but Karen was going to be having me for breakfast if I hadn’t escaped.”

“I might still have you for breakfast,” Karen called out from the kitchen. “You can all have the bacon, I’ll have his sausage.”

Stacia laughed, “Only iffin ya make sure to share. Is the food almost ready?”

“I’m starting the eggs now, so just a few more minutes,” Karen called back.

“I’ll just go check on her,” Stacia said as she gently set Fluff to the side. “Thank ya for the wonderful time, Fluff. I be ready for more anytime ya want.” She went off to the kitchen, Alburet and Fluff watching her sway as she walked.

“She certainly knows how to use her charms,” Alburet sighed.

“Do you think she could teach me?” Fluff asked.

“I think she would love to help you learn in any way you want,” Alburet told her as he sipped his coffee.

“Al…” Fluff paused, biting her lip briefly. “Am I being a bitch to you? Making you wait while I’m fine with Karen and learning to be okay with Stacia?”

He went over to the sofa, setting his cup aside before pulling her gently into his lap. Tilting her head so she had to look at him, she could see only love in his eyes. “No. Your life before now has been pain, suffering, grief, and agony. You deserve only joy, happiness, and love and that is all I will give you, all any of us will give you. I won’t lie, though. I want what they are being given. It gets painful at times to see you accept them while I stand back, afraid to hurt you. But in the end, waiting is what is best for you. If I hurt you, I don’t think I could ever forgive myself. So, while I look on longingly, know that I do not hold any ill will towards you for taking your time. When the time comes, I will do my very best to give you the love you so thoroughly deserve to have.”

Fluff blinked against the sudden tears in her eyes. A single tear fell as she buried her face against his chest. “You big, comforting, protective... Even when I feel I’m doing wrong by you, you tell me that isn’t the case and make me love you more.” A single hiccupping cry of happiness came from her before she sat upright and kissed him hard.

Alburet was surprised by how much passion was in the kiss. His arms went around her instantly as the passion between them grew. The kiss went on as her arms went around his neck, and he began to massage her back. His blood began to boil under the onslaught of her passion. With a small cry he pushed her away, just enough to break the kiss. Panting, his gaze met hers, the need in her eyes matching his.

“Fluff… I…” Alburet began before she cut him off by lunging into his chest, squeezing him hard.

“Don’t, please don’t,” Fluff said, her voice full of fear that he could feel. Her fear of rejection was sharp enough to cut as she held him.

He gently tilted her head up, her eyes wet as she looked at him. “I was going to say I don’t think I can stop myself if we keep going.” With that, he kissed her, gently this time.

Her breath caught in her throat at his words, then more so as his lips met hers. The passion was subdued but the emotions in the kiss were a whirlwind of their own. They lost track of how long the kiss went on for, only stopping when a cough got their attention.

“It be good to see ya both comin’ to terms with ya feelin’s, but breakfast be ready,” Stacia told them, her eyes glittering with amusement.

Alburet coughed once, holding Fluff where she was. “We’ll be right there.”

Fluff lowered her head to rest on his shoulder, “Yes, we’ll be right there.”

“Aye, we be waitin’ for ya,” Stacia grinned as she walked away.

“Don’t make us wait long,” Karen called out from the table.

Kissing her ear once, Alburet slowly released his hold on Fluff. “I won’t reject you in anything, Fluff. You are willing to stand beside me after seeing what I’ve done, and that means so much to me. I will do my best to treat you as I always have, with respect and kindness, even when I want to rip your clothes off because you make my blood boil.”

Her cheeks tinged pink at his last few words, “Okay.” She got to her feet, turning to go to the table. A spike of uncertainty surged through her as she looked back at him, “Do I really? Make your blood boil?”

“After that kiss, you’re not sure?” Alburet asked, his lips curling up. “I almost broke my promise to not do you any harm by pinning you to the sofa.”

Her cheeks flushed a bit more before she nodded and hurried to the table. Alburet watched her go, her tail more upright than normal, like a contented cat. Shaking his head, he fixed his pants before he joined the trio at the table, keenly aware of the eyes on him the entire time.

“Breakfast is served,” Karen said as she stared at Alburet, her foot brushing against his leg.

Breakfast was in silence, besides the compliments to Karen for her cooking. As they finished their meal, Alburet considered what else he needed to do for the day.

“Gerald and Marysue should be stoppin’ by soon to hand off the gear from Sir Dracon,” Stacia reminded him.

“Oh yeah, I forgot about that. It’s almost as if all the blood has been drained out of my brain multiple times this morning,” Alburet deadpanned while scratching absently at his chin.

Karen chuckled, “Not as much as I’m going to drain you later.”

“Someone be tryin’ to give me a run for title of sex crazed,” Stacia laughed, reaching out to stroke Karen’s neck.

“Sorry, having trouble thinking again,” Alburet said as he watched Stacia and Karen flirt.

A knock on the door brought the conversation up short. “I’ll get it,” Fluff said as she went to answer the knock.

Stacia took the dishes while the other two followed after Fluff. The trio greeted Gerald and Marysue as they came in, offering them seats and some coffee, before the group checked over the stuff Gerald had been carrying. “This is going to be nice,” Karen added as she set aside the map and bag that were marked for her.

“I’ve been summoned to the Castle for a dinner with the King tomorrow night,” Gerald told them. “The invitation told me to invite the officers of Alpha Company.” He turned to look at Alburet, “You feeling good enough to go?”

“The last couple of days have been a bit of a rollercoaster emotionally,” Alburet replied. “I’ll be fine for the dinner.” His face, which had been happy, became cold and distant. “I had forgotten the deaths of my mother and closest friends. It’s been hard to deal with, but you guys should be told that at least.”

Marysue reached out her hand, “No, I understand. I still don’t like to think about Mom dying. It was over ten years ago and the thought of it still makes me sad.”

“He relived the memories just the other day,” Karen added. “Remember how we told you about what Succubi can do? Stacia helped him recall those memories.”

“Dear gods, why?” Gerald asked, shocked that anyone would want to.

“He needed to, so he could move forward,” Stacia said simply as she joined them.

“I asked her to help,” Alburet added. His gaze turned distant as the pain of losing his loved ones crept over him again. “It’s painful, but knowing and truthfully accepting the fact of what happened is better than the alternative.”

Marysue licked her lips, “I can understand that…” She paused before she blurted out the next part, “Can you help me, Stacia? I want to remember my Mom. She’s a blur in my memories now, and I want to see her face again.”

“Mary?” Gerald interjected, half in fear and half in worry. “Are you sure?”

She nodded jerkily, “Yes. You know Dad took down her pictures shortly after her death. The locket she left for me has my picture in it, not hers. So yes, I’m sure I want to see her again.”

Stacia gave her a sad smile, “Iffin ya be askin’, then aye. I will help ya. I will come by the inn tonight to do so. Did ya wish Gerald to be there when ya see ya mother again?”

Gerald sat up straight, “Please?” Marysue nodded her head in agreement to his request.

“Aye, it can be done. Iffin tha’ be alright with ya, master?” Stacia asked Alburet.

“Helping friends is a good thing. If that is her wish, then yes, Stacia, you should help her.”

“Thank you,” Marysue said as she went to hug Stacia, then Alburet. “It means so much to me. I’ve been thinking about it ever since you told us during the march to the Keep.”

“You won’t be looking at all of her memories, will you?” Gerald asked, as he stared at Stacia.

“Nay, I will only look for a happy memory of her mother and nay more,” Stacia replied.

“Very well,” Gerald said as he got to his feet, offering his arm to Marysue. “We’ll see you tonight, after dinner?”

“Tha’ be fine,” Stacia said as she walked with them to the door, trailed by the others.

Once Gerald and Marysue were gone Karen frowned. “Did it seem like he was afraid of what else Stacia might find in her memories?”

“A little,” Alburet agreed. “Are any of us the one to call him out on it?” He gave her a level gaze as he asked the question.

“No,” Karen admitted. “It just seemed odd.”

After the duo left the house, Alburet looked at his wives. “Well, if we have dinner with the King scheduled for tomorrow, we should probably see about trying to update our wardrobes a bit.”

“Good idea,” Karen agreed.

“Where should we go for dresses of that caliber?” Fluffball asked as she groomed an ear.

Stacia smiled at seeing Fluff’s old nervous tic, “We know a fine tailor. We should go see Margret over at Silken Needles.”

“That would be the place to start,” Alburet grinned. “We should head out. Transfer your gear over to your new bags and then we’ll go.”

After ten minutes everyone was ready to go. Alburet held the door for them, getting a quick kiss from each. He followed them out, locking the door behind him, before they set off down the street arm in arm as two couples. Karen grinned as she watched Stacia and Fluff a few feet ahead of her and Alburet.

“You are feeling better today, right?” Karen asked.

“I still feel the pain of their loss,” Alburet told her. “It’s nowhere near as bad as the other day, though. I’m just trying to embrace the idea that even if I can’t do what I had originally hoped to do, then I should live for what I have now.”

“Good,” Karen replied simply before leaning over to peck his cheek. “I would have hated to pound you into submission every night to make you realize that.”

“You would have been perfectly fine doing so,” he corrected her with a grin. “I’m still going to make you earn your wins when we spar, though probably not at the cost of any more broken bones.”

A dark chuckle came from her, as her hand tightened on his arm. “Nice to know you can learn your lessons the first time.”

Shaking his head, Alburet looked down at the smaller woman walking beside him. His lips creased into a smile as he did so. “Karen, thank you. Thank you for always being honest, and not backing away.”

Karen looked up at him, “A team of angry badgers couldn’t make me back away from what we have. I know you think you’re the lucky one in this relationship, however, I think I am. Not only have I found a man who respects me even after I clean the floor with him, I’ve found two amazing women who are happy to share their love with me. How often do you think a relationship like this has the chance of happening back on Earth?”

Alburet conceded her point, “Well, I would be arrested. Polygamy is illegal in America, after all.”

Chuckling, Karen grinned at him, “True enough. Fluff is wanting to sign right back up for another six month stint. We don’t know if it will be allowed yet or not, or if...” Karen paused, her hand tightening on his arm. “Can I ask you a serious question?”

Her tone caught his attention, his worry spiking to match hers. “What’s the problem?”

Karen licked her lips as she tried to think of how to phrase what she wanted to say. As she hesitated Stacia and Fluff dropped back to walk beside them. Stacia spoke up instead, “It be somethin’ we had been waitin’ to talk to ya about. When ya had ya moment, we were told a few thin’s. I was thinkin’ we could discuss it after dinner tonight.”

Alburet could feel the uncertainty in the three women and his heart rate sped up some. “Is it a problem?”

“Nay as such, Asthore,” Stacia replied quickly. “It be more tha’ we be nay the ones who should be tellin’ ya.”

Before he could reply his Message icon lit up. He tapped the icon to get the message, then read through it. He looked to Stacia, who nodded at him, having gotten the same message. He sent back his reply quickly before he looked at the other two, who were still reading.

“We seem to have dinner plans tonight,” Alburet said. “I’ll have to have your attempt at the stew in a night or two, Fluff.”

“That’s okay,” Fluff demurred. “Why did they invite all of us?”

“Because ya be family now,” Stacia told her. “We all pledged before the altar, after all. This be Marian’s celebration, she had her hunt with Violet today and found her class.”

“That’s a big deal, right?” Karen asked, still a little uncertain.

“Aye, we been years without our classes, until me beloved husband showed us the way,” Stacia smiled broadly. “Now we just need to see iffin Emily can find hers. She be goin’ to the temple next month to test. We be hopin’ she can discover her class normally, now.”

The conversation hit a lull, just as they reached Silken Needles. Alburet ushered the trio inside, following them in. Margret was behind the counter, looking up with a smile as they entered the shop.

“Welcome back, ladies,” Margret beamed at them. “What are you looking for today?”

“We be havin’ dinner with the King tomorrow,” Stacia relayed with a straight face. “We be hopin’ ya could do some more of ya magic like ya did once before for me, but this time for all three of us. Possibly even me husband as well.”

Margret’s face went from happy to shocked, then sorrow. “I might be able to do a single dress in that time, but not three.”

“Well, fuck,” Karen sighed.

“I can, however, inquire if other tailors would be willing to take on the commissions for the rest of you,” Margret quickly amended. She pulled out her Mindstone, “Would that be acceptable?”

Alburet nodded, “That would be most kind.”

“Karen and I can visit the other tailors,” Fluff suggested.

“That’ll work,” Karen agreed, “if they agree, that is.”

Margret typed into open air for a moment, sending messages. “While we wait for the replies, may I update your measurements, Stacia?”

“Aye,” Stacia followed Margret into the back.

When they returned, Margret was smiling. “Ladies, if you show me your maps I’ll mark the shops you should head to.”

Karen and Fluff left after collecting kisses from Alburet and Stacia. Margret was a little shocked but tried not to show it. Alburet took his normal seat in the corner with a grin. “I’ll just wait over here.”

“Oh no, you need to head to another shop, too, Alburet. One of the best clothiers in town is happy to take you in on short notice,” Margret told him. “Eric is excited to make a suit for such an occasion.”

Alburet let her mark his map before kissing Stacia goodbye. “See you when we’re all done.”

Stacia watched him go, then turned back to Margret. “What are ya thinkin’ of doin’ for me dress?”

Chapter Eighteen

The four of them sat in relaxed silence as they left the Victory Lap later that evening. The meal had been splendid as usual, and the drink plentiful as the family celebrated Marian’s first hunt. Marian was ecstatic to inform them that she had found her class, Paladin, like Almira, whom she had always idolized. The only small moment of tension had been when they’d first arrived, and Karen had seen Violet kissing Marian. That momentary spike of hurt and loss was pushed aside by Karen as she greeted the couple.

Alburet had kept an eye on her for the rest of the dinner to make sure she was okay. Other than that one moment, Karen hadn’t wavered in her feelings of happiness and joy for the couple during the dinner. She even got a decent kiss from both Marian and Violet, to the amusement of the other three who were in the carriage with her now.

“Fluff?” Karen broke the silence as they rode back towards the house. “Did that bother you? The kisses, that is?”

Fluffball shook her head, “Not really. I know that you had feelings for Marian and that it might have been difficult for you to see her like that. I was okay with the kiss, as I knew that was a farewell kiss for that part of your life.”

Karen leaned her head against Fluff’s shoulder. “I did feel a moment of angst when I saw them. But it faded quickly. I just reminded myself that I’m here with you, Al, and Stacia. I have no need to be jealous of others when I have you three all loving me.”

“We be just as happy ya be with us,” Stacia added as she brushed her foot against Karen’s leg. “Ya two take care of our husband for me while I be busy helpin’ Marysue.”

“Of course we will,” Karen chuckled as the carriage slowed. “And here we are.”

Alburet got out to hand each of the women down from the carriage. He took the opportunity to give them each a kiss on the cheek as they accepted his assistance. Once they were down he looked to the driver, “We’ll be an hour or two.”

“That be fine, sir. I’ll be back in an hour to wait for you,” the driver said, then clucked to his horses and the vehicle moved off.

The taproom was as lively as it normally was in the evenings. Stacia gave them each a quick kiss before she headed for the stairs. Alburet led the other two over to Stewart’s table. Tabitha in her natural Infernal form sat beside him.

“Evening, Stewart. Might we join you and your lovely companion?” Alburet asked.

“What are you doing here, and where is Stacia?” Stewart asked in return as he motioned to the chairs.

“She’s helping a friend, who is staying here,” Alburet said as he flagged down a barmaid he didn’t remember seeing before. “We need a round of drinks for the table and a pitcher so we can refill, please.”

The red-skinned woman with small horns gave him a wink as she took his order. “Is that all you’re wanting tonight?”

“He has us if he needs anything besides drink,” Karen told her with a raised brow.

Lips pursed, the Half-Infernal gave Karen a good once-over, before she gave a small curtsy. “I see that he is in good company. I’ll be back with your order.”

Alburet watched the barmaid go, “Who is that?”

“The daughter of one of the Necromancer trainers,” Stewart chuckled. “She flirts with anyone who seems like they might have coin. Considering you’re all wearing clothing better than many of the regulars, it was bound to happen. Her name is Ivonna. Don’t worry about her, she’ll fixate on a new target soon.”

A minute later Ivonna returned, setting drinks in front of each of them and a pitcher in the center of the table. She leaned over next to Stewart, not unintentionally giving Alburet a fine view down the front of her bodice, “They with you, Stewart?”

Stewart nodded, “They are.”

Alburet tossed a gold onto the table. “We are, but we’re buying as we invited ourselves. Keep the drinks coming until that runs out. If it doesn’t run out, keep the change.”

Ivonna snagged the coin quickly, her lips tugging upward into a real smile. “That I can do. Enjoy your time here.” She moved quickly off into the room, toward another customer who was flagging her down.

“She didn’t stay to flirt this time,” Fluff commented.

“She’s been warned off, for now at least,” Stewart chuckled. “She isn’t dumb, merely eager to find someone with coin.”

“What bloodline is she?” Alburet asked.

“Destroyer,” Stewart smiled, “she’s also a Paladin of the Dark Lord, so it works out well.”

“Are you still thinking of moving out to the town around Gwain’s Keep?” Alburet inquired after a gulp of the mead they’d been served.

“If you are able to secure the rights to the town,” Stewart nodded. “I would open an inn and train any Summoners in the area. Have you had an update on that?”

“Maybe after tomorrow night,” Karen grinned. “We’re having an important dinner. No idea what the topic of conversation will be yet.”

Eyeing them keenly, Stewart nodded slowly, “Please keep me in the loop.”

Tabitha sat there quietly, her hand resting on Stewart’s. Her eyes shifted from person to person, clearly quite happy to just observe for a time. The conversation fell into a natural lull and she spoke up. “Fluffball, I’ve heard that you are a talented artist. Would it be possible that I might trouble you to do a picture for me? Or even perhaps two?”

Fluff gave the demure Infernal a nod. “I’m happy to do so. What did you have in mind?”

“One of me for Stewart, and one of him for me,” Tabitha replied.

Stewart glanced at Tabitha, his lips forming a small smile of his own. “I would like that,” Stewart added, kissing Tabitha’s cheek.

“I don’t mind,” Fluff said. “I can draw them right now.”

“Can we borrow her for a few minutes?” Tabitha asked Alburet.

“It’s her choice,” Alburet said.

“Would I be okay to come with?” Karen asked.

“I don’t mind,” Tabitha said readily enough as she got to her feet.

Stewart stood as the other two women did as well, “We’ll be back as quickly as we can.”

Alburet raised his mug, “She does good work. I’ll be waiting here.”

Alburet watched them go, shifting to take Stewart’s normal seat so his back was to the wall. He did some people watching as he waited for Stacia and the others to return. He noticed as DrBone came through the inn heading for the basement, though the other Two-souled didn’t notice him. As he watched the laughing, shouting enjoyment of the patrons, Alburet chuckled.

Ivonna came back to the table, her hips swaying provocatively as she moved through the crowd. “All alone?” Ivonna asked as she leaned against the table. “What a shame. Are you sure you don’t want to have some company after all?” Her eyes glowed, teeth catching her bottom lip as she openly flirted.

Alburet chuckled, “If I wasn’t married to the trio of women I am, I would probably take you up on the offer. However, I’m quite content with the three wives I have.”

Ivonna gathered up the empty cups from the table and sighed, “Can’t blame a girl for trying.”

“I don’t,” Alburet reassured her. “Why have you stopped adventuring?”

“Hard to find a group,” Ivonna’s voice and face grew hard and cold for an instant before she went back to smiling. “It happens for people like us.”

“Alpha Company would take you in,” Alburet told her. “We don’t discriminate based on blood. Keep it in mind if you get bored with playing the ale wench.”

Ivonna eyed him with calculating eyes, “You’re him, aren’t you?”

“Who?” Alburet asked.

“Alburet Two-souled, the founder of Alpha Company. Everyone here knows who you are. I’ve heard plenty of stories over the last few days.” Ivonna pulled back, sudden realization dawning on her face. “Oh, shit. That means I just hit on my boss’s son-in-law.”

A deep belly laugh from Alburet caused those nearby to glance their way. “Ha, it’s fine, calm down. I’ve seen the issues people of our blood have to deal with. The offer is still open, but take your time to consider it. Alistern will be upset that I’m poaching another of his barmaids, but if you still want to adventure, you can do so in our guild.”

Ivonna looked at him with sparkling eyes, “They were right, you are generous.” She rubbed her hands for a second, “Can I give Alistern proper notice first?”

“As long as you’d like,” Alburet created a guild invitation scroll and handed it to her. “Whenever you’re ready.”

“When she be ready for wha’?” Stacia asked from behind Ivonna, having closed without either of them seeing her.

“Joining the guild if she wants,” Alburet told his wife as she took the seat next to his. “She’s had a hard time finding people to adventure with.”

“Tha’ be me husband, always willin’ to help out the sexy women. Er, I be meanin’, those who need help,” Stacia smirked as she winked at Ivonna. “Off with ya, we’ll be seein’ ya later I do nay doubt.”

As Ivonna hurried off Alburet turned to refute Stacia’s claim but he could feel her amusement. “You’re poking fun at me deliberately, aren’t you?”

Stacia put a hand to her chest as if shocked, “Would I be doin’ tha’?”

Chuckling, he leaned over and kissed her, “Bratty little fire kitten.”

When they separated from the kiss, Karen chuckled at them, “Didn’t even notice us come back, did you?”

Fluff was behind Karen, a smile on her face as well. “They were occupied.”

“Well, it seems we all be ready to go. Shall we?” Stacia said while getting to her feet.

“Probably a good idea,” Alburet said as he followed the women towards the door. At the door, he glanced back to find Alistern glaring at him. Ivonna was standing beside Alistern with a scroll in her hands. Alburet waved at his grumpy father-in-law as he exited the inn.

“Our ride isn’t here yet,” Karen said.

A jingle of harness caught their attention as a carriage came around the corner of the building. “Oy, now this is good timing,” the coachman said as he stopped it before the group.

“It is indeed,” Alburet agreed, helping all the women into the carriage as he usually did. “Take us home please, driver.”

“Right you are, sir,” the driver replied as the door shut.

“How did Marysue handle her memory?” Karen asked as the carriage carried them home.

“She had a difficult moment,” Stacia said, her face full of sadness. “It was heartbreakin’ to see her cry like tha’. It was good tha’ Gerald was with her. He be the pillar she be needin’, so it be good tha’ they have gotten over tha’ hurdle.”

“It almost seems as if everyone finds a person to love here,” Fluff commented after a moment of silence.

“A number of us seem to have connected,” Alburet agreed. “Outside of us for instance, Ironhand and Leggylass have also seemed to form a bond.”

“Many more haven’t, though,” Karen added. “DrBone, Lambert, Greenbeard...”

“Fair enough,” Alburet nodded. “Then there’s Grimgar and Almira, finally doing what they’ve wanted to do for how long?”

“Aye,” Stacia said her eyes full of merriment. “They been dancin’ around each other since before I be even a babe. Ma’ told me stories of them and their antics from when they went out adventuring together. It be nice to see Unca Stew finally movin’ on as well. He pined for Flora for so long, and Tabitha has been so patient, waitin’ for him all this time. Mayhap love just be in the air?”

“We might want to stuff it into a bottle. We could make a fortune off of it,” Karen laughed.

Their shared laughter floated in the night air as the carriage rolled on. They traded outlandish ideas about selling bottled love until the carriage came to a halt outside their home. Alburet helped all the women down, then tipped the driver. He watched as the vehicle drove away, then followed his wives into the house. He smiled as he was taken by the hand and led off to shower, then to bed. Later that night as he started to drift off he realized that he hadn’t talked to Victoria yet. He tried to open his eyes to send a message, but was asleep before he could do more than think about it.

Chapter Nineteen

The next morning Alburet woke in one of the most pleasant ways imaginable. Getting his eyes open, he discovered Karen asleep on his left arm and Fluff asleep on his right arm, effectively pinning him in place. His eyes rolled into the back of his head as the guilty party continued to pleasure him. He struggled to stay as quiet and as still as he could while he was tormented with pleasure. He finally twitched enough to wake Karen when his whole body locked up at the end of his ordeal.

“Morning, Al. Is Stacia getting things ready?” Karen asked as she yawned.

“Nay, I be done,” came Stacia’s muffled voice from under the blanket. She came sliding up Alburet’s body to poke her head out. “Hope I did nay wake ya?”

Karen sniggered, “You didn’t, but I think his orgasm did even though he tried to stifle it.”

“Aye, he fought long and hard to resist me,” Stacia giggled.

“I didn’t want to wake Fluff,” Alburet told them.

“Hmm? Is it time to wake up?” Fluff murmured as she sat up. Her eyes went to Stacia on top of Al and her lips creased into a smile. “First thing this morning?”

“Aye. I just be glad he did nay wake ya, even when he was all but vibratin’ in place tryin’ to stay quiet for ya,” Stacia grinned at her before she sat up, uncovering all of them. “Well, I be sated. I’ll go attend breakfast while ya all take ya time.”

“Can I help? I haven’t been able to make the stew yet.” Fluff asked as she got out of bed when Stacia did.

“Aye tha’ mayhap be a good idea,” Stacia led Fluff from the room, both of them naked and seemingly uncaring about it.

Karen and Alburet watched them go with appreciative looks. “They’re both just too perfect,” Karen murmured as she watched them. “I would have been happy with just one or the other, but to have both? Wow.”

“I agree, plus I get to add a rather fetching cherry on top of mine,” Alburet opined as he rolled over so he was on top of Karen. “Speaking of breakfast, maybe I should nibble on something before they finish cooking.”

Karen grinned as she squirmed under him, “I will allow it. Bon Appetit.” She brushed his hair back with her hands as she guided him south.

Twenty minutes later Stacia came to get them just as Karen shuddered a final time above Alburet. “It seems ya also be wantin’ a little somethin’ before the day begins,” her suppressed laughter clear to the panting duo.

“I was the victim of a sex demon and a fucking mynx,” Alburet said as he took a few deep breaths. He stayed where he was, not willing to dislodge Karen until she was ready to move.

“Victim? More like willing accomplice,” Karen scoffed as she got off of Al and out of bed. “I’ll go touch up and be right out.”

“Ya should be joinin’ her in tha’,” Stacia said to Alburet as he rolled out of bed. “I’ll get ya coffee ready for ya.”

“Life was never this good, until I met a certain redhead,” Alburet winked at Stacia.

“Enough of ya sweet talk, go clean up. Fluff has worked hard to make ya breakfast,” she turned away, shutting the door behind her.

Alburet followed Karen into the bathroom to clean up as quickly as he could. The tardy twosome made it out to the kitchen a few minutes later, still naked as were Stacia and Fluff, save for the apron Fluff had on. Alburet paused as he caught sight of Fluff. “Naked apron, breakfast waiting, and me sleeping late. Reminds me of our talks about anime, Fluff.” Alburet said as he finally stepped over to her, giving her a quick kiss on the cheek.

Fluff gave him a brilliant smile as she pulled the chair out for him. He wanted to object to him sitting first, but gave in to her wishes. As he sat, Stacia put a cup of coffee beside him with just a splash of cream in it. Karen took the seat across from him as Stacia took the seat next to Karen. Once they were all seated Fluff brought over a large platter. It was piled high with pancakes and bacon stacked around the edges of the platter.

She took the seat next to Alburet, “It did remind me of that, too. I made my favorite breakfast meal. I hope you like it.”

Alburet put a stack of cakes on his plate, along with several pieces of bacon. “I’m sure I will,” he replied with a smile as he doused them with syrup.

The others all loaded up their plates as well, with Fluff getting hers last. She was chewing her bottom lip as she waited for the others to all take a bite. When they started eating and no one said anything, her anxiety spiked. Alburet touched her hand, shaking his head as he quickly swallowed his third bite.

Coughing, he cleared his throat so he could speak. “It’s delicious, Fluff. Sorry about not saying so right away, but I just wanted to eat them so much that I forgot to say anything. These are the best, fluffiest pancakes I’ve ever had. I didn’t know they could be this good before now.”

“Definitely the fluffiest,” Karen agreed as she took another bite, winking at Fluff.

Fluff’s anxiety melted away at his words and Karen’s wink. “You really like them?”

“They be better than any I’ve had before,” Stacia added, finally pausing herself. “Truly Fluff, iffin ya wanted to make these every day I do nay think any of us would object.”

Nodding her head, Fluff took a bite to avoid having to answer. Her sheer joy, though, was clearly felt by two at the table. Alburet let one of his hands slip from the table to squeeze Fluff’s knee. She tensed slightly, but when he didn’t do anything else she relaxed again. She began to purr without realizing it, much to the amusement of the others. He reclaimed his hand after a bit and a minute later her purring stopped, confirming the reason that she’d been purring.

After breakfast, they got dressed and headed out to pick up their clothes for later that night. When they all returned home, they set the outfits aside until later. The four of them lounged around the house, playing cards, telling stories and cuddling.

As everyone got settled after lunch, Fluff took Alburet’s lap. Stacia smiled, giving Alburet a wink, as she began a tale about one of the few times she had seen her father and Stewart drunk in the main tap room. Karen was beside Al, with Fluff’s back to her. As Stacia paced around the room telling her story, Karen caressed Fluff’s back. Alburet put his arms around Fluff as she snuggled in, softly kissing the tip of one of her ears as she rested her head against his chest. Fluff listened to the tale as she began to purr in contentment, happy to be where she was.

When the story came to an end the silence stretched on for a minute. Alburet finally spoke up, “I have the comfiest lap blanket in the world.”

Fluff frowned, pulling back to find his grin an inch from her face. When Alburet started to snort over her expression, she leaned forward and licked his cheek. Alburet spluttered in indignation, sparking laughter from the three women at his expression. Fluff eyed him for a second, her eyes turning mischievous, then leaned in and licked his neck.

“Wait, Fluff, wait…” Alburet stammered.

Fluff paused, her breath warm against his neck, “Yes?”

“Err... that will cause, um, reactions,” Alburet told her.

“Aye, his neck be a bit sensitive to kisses. It makes him grow bold,” Stacia agreed as she moved over to sit beside them. “The side of his neck, below his ear be the right spot for tha’.” She placed a fingertip lightly on the area indicated.

“Stacia,” the betrayal in Alburet’s tone was plain.

“Shh. Iffin she wishes to explore ya, ya need to let her. Iffin things get too hard for ya I’ll handle it, or Karen will. Now hush and let her do as she wishes. It be good for her,” Stacia admonished him gently.

Gulping, Alburet took a ragged breath, “Okay. Fluff, you may have your way with me. As little or as much as you want.”

Fluff had paused during the back and forth, uncertain whether she should continue or not. She wanted to quite badly, but she also didn’t want to be a tease. “Maybe I should-”

“Fluff,” Karen interrupted her gently. She reached out to stroke Fluff’s ear, “It’s okay. You want to, I know you do from our talks. This is a good time for it, he wants you to do it. Ask him. You know he won’t lie to you. If you’re worried about teasing him, don’t. Either Stacia or I will take care of him.”

“As little or as much as you want, Fluff,” Alburet said again, trying to project his love and understanding to her. “I will only enjoy what you give and won’t be upset when you’ve had enough.”

Fluff tilted her head so her breath tickled right under his ear. She could clearly hear his breathing increase and his heart rate pick up. She planted a kiss, soft and tentative, on the spot Stacia had indicated. Alburet’s sharp inhalation and a twitch he couldn’t completely suppress let her know that he was indeed sensitive there. She paused before repeating the kiss, this time lapping at his skin with her tongue as well.

Alburet groaned as his body responded to her attention. “Oh, Dark Lord, give me the strength to be the man she needs me to be,” Alburet muttered, just barely audible as he tried to resist his urges to return the attention.

Fluff’s sharp Lunari hearing let her hear him easily. She looked up at his words, kissing his ear with a smile. Her words were just as soft as she whispered to him, “You’ll never hurt me. I know that, Al. If you want to touch me some, you can.”

He swallowed as his hands, which had barely been holding her, pulled her in closer. “As you wish,” he replied.

The next five minutes were delicious agony for Alburet as he concentrated on massaging Fluff’s back while she continued to play with his neck. He eventually pulled his hands away from her, his body all but vibrating. “Fluff, I can’t take any more.”

She pulled back to meet his gaze. His emotions were laid bare to her, the lust, need, desire, and passion, but also the love and his worry that he might harm her, all there for her to see. His ragged breathing was the only sound. After studying his face for a moment, she leaned in again, this time claiming his lips.

Groaning, Alburet wrapped her firmly in his arms and returned the kiss. It deepened, became passionate, then needy as he growled into her mouth, his ability to stop slipping away. Fluff ground her body against his, a part of her reveling in the fact she could excite him to such an extent. A small part was still afraid he would hurt her, but even with that thought she didn’t want to stop.

“We are here with you, Fluff,” Karen whispered in her ear. “Shift up his body, pin him to the sofa and we’ll help him and you.”

Fluff did as she was told and Alburet let her, not fighting her direction at all. She gasped, holding the lingering passionate kiss as the other two gently shifted her up so they could strip Alburet from the waist down. Alburet’s hands roamed freely over Fluff’s body, tracing every curve through her clothing, making her whimper and purr at the same time. Her fear and desire warred with each other as she kissed him. Fluff broke the kiss off long enough to look down at the pair behind her. Her breath caught as she watched Stacia lean down and capture Alburet’s erection with her mouth. Alburet began to gently knead her shapely breasts while she watched as Stacia traded off with Karen. Karen kept her eyes locked on Fluff’s as she took Alburet’s stiff member into her mouth.

“Oh fuck,” Alburet gasped as he felt Karen trade off with Stacia, knowing who it was by the technique they were using. “Fluff, please, don’t stop now.” Fluff looked back to see him panting as he gazed at her. “Kiss me, please.”

His need, along with her own desire and rising heat made the decision easy for her. She leaned into him, giving Karen better access while joining with Alburet in a new kiss. She was purring loudly as the kiss continued, all while strong but gentle hands caressed her.

Later, once Alburet had spasmed a final time, Fluff lay on Alburet’s chest, purring. “I didn’t mean for it to happen like that,” she said softly.

“Aye, none of us did,” Stacia added. “It be fine though, we all enjoyed ourselves.” She carefully worked to suppress Fluff’s worry and fear. “Husband, did ya object to any of tha’?”

“Gods, no,” Alburet said as he gently stroked Fluff’s ears. “The first part was kind of agony, I was so afraid to touch you for fear of hurting you, Fluff.” His eyes locked on Fluff’s as he continued, “Once you kissed me, though, I gave in to your desires.” He joined Stacia in helping reinforce the love Fluff felt. “We can do less or more, as you decide you are ready for it, Fluff. Your pace, your time. I will always be your willing partner.”

Stacia got to her feet, “Now then, we should go clean up before dinner.”

“We can’t go see a King without looking our best,” Karen agreed.

Fluff got off of Alburet, glancing at him then away. “Al, I…” she paused, suddenly unsure.

He got to his feet and embraced her, “Thank you. I’ve wanted to be accepted by you. Thank you for kissing me and letting me know you were okay with me touching you.”

“Thank you, too. Can I wash your back?” Fluffball asked tentatively.

“If I can wash yours,” he replied.

Fluff nodded, “I think I’ll be okay with that.” As they walked toward the bathing room, Fluff took a breath to calm her nerves before she said the next bit she wanted to. “You can wash my front, as well.”

Alburet stumbled, catching himself. “It’s a day of rewards, it seems,” he chuckled as he caught up to Fluff. He scooped her up into a princess carry. “For giving me that gift, I’m going to carry you to the bath.”

Blushing lightly, Fluff buried her face in his neck, “Okay.”

Fluff scrubbed him down, clearly still nervous. Alburet kept his eyes closed as he could feel her anxiety increase when he watched her. He kept his demeanor calm and a smile on his lips as she cleaned him and explored his body further. He caught snippets of Stacia and Karen on his left whispering to Fluff, encouraging her while she worked. He stood when asked to and sat mostly still otherwise, afraid he might spook her. He swallowed and tried to keep his breathing even when she finally got around to his groin. He took slow breaths and tried not to think of how good it felt as she handled him.

Her grasp and his own rising desires proved greater than his willpower to keep himself down. He could sense her fascination and wonder, as well as her trepidation, as she stroked him gently. “I’m not hurting you, am I?” Fluff asked, her tone even softer than normal.

“No,” Alburet managed after a second. “It’s very pleasant. It’s just hard to remain calm with you doing that.”

“Oh, it’s hard alright,” Karen snickered. “You definitely got a rise out of him, Fluff. Told you it wouldn’t hurt.”

He didn’t hear a reply and with his eyes closed couldn’t see Fluff’s nod. He did feel her hand tighten on him, not painful, but a firm hold as she continued to lather him. A shuddering breath escaped him. “Oh gods, Fluff…” his voice was shaky, the words trailing off as his toes began to curl.

Her hand loosened up and continued down his legs. “Sorry, it was just…” She paused, “I’ve seen you naked, but was still worried about doing that. I’ve never touched a guy like that, but Karen told me it would be okay. Stacia said you would like it. I thought, since we’re moving forward some, that it would be okay.” Her voice and the emotions he could feel all told him the same thing, she was afraid still. Afraid of rejection, fearful of being hurt for what she did.

He cracked an eye just enough that he could make sure he touched her shoulder gently. She flinched just a fraction as his hand touched her. He let his eye close before she looked up. “Fluff, it’s fine. I wasn’t upset or complaining. Your touch feels delightful to me. I just wanted you to know that you were having an effect on me, again.”

Her emotions shifted back to happiness and acceptance at his words. “Oh. Maybe sometime over the next week, I can wash you again?”

“I’m more than willing to let you always wash me. I’m sure our other wives will want some time to wash me too, though.”

“Of course,” Fluff replied quickly. “I mean, we’re all a family after all. I wouldn’t try to monopolize you.”

Stacia giggled, “We know tha’, Fluff. Calm ya nerves. Ya can have him all to yaself for the next week to wash and neither of us will object. Will we, Karen?”

“She can wash him, but I want to wash her this week,” Karen replied.

“Yes please,” Fluffball added without pause, garnering a bit of laughter from the others. “I’m done, Al.” She moved away from him just before warm water came washing down from above.

Once the water stopped Alburet stood up, aware he was still up in other ways as he stepped aside. “The stool is yours Fluff,” he motioned her to the spot he’d just vacated.

Fluff took the seat, her eyes focused on his anatomy until he moved behind her. Water washed over her for a moment as Alburet got her ready for washing. He went to his knees behind her as he got his hands soapy. He could see and feel her tension before he even touched her. “Fluff, relax, everything will be okay. If you need me to stop, just say so,” he tried to project to her all the love he felt, trying to ease her fears. He watched as she sat up a little straighter, “Okay? Here I go.”

He started at her head, using gentle but firm pressure. He rubbed at the backs of her ears, feeling her start to relax under his hands. As his hands went to her shoulders she tensed again, slowly relaxing as he massaged her neck and shoulders. He stayed there for a few minutes, making her more relaxed, then moved to her mid back and sides. His hands stayed proper as he bathed her, but he did take the time to enjoy the feeling of her under his fingers. She tensed again when he reached her lower back and hips. Alburet continued massaging her, not doing anything other than washing her.

She stood when he asked, so he could begin on her legs. She bent her legs inward some as he washed her buttocks and thighs. He felt the sharp pulse of fear that slowly faded as he continued to be proper. Once he finished with her back he asked her to sit again. He moved around to her front, his eyes on her face, watching her watch him. “Everything will be fine. I can be clinical if you want. Or, I can be a bit more personal and try to show you how happy being with you makes me,” he told her as he put more soap onto his hands, waiting for her reply.

She looked up at him as he waited patiently. “Maybe not completely clinical?” she half asked, worried she would be rebuked.

“As you wish,” was his reply as he shifted his gaze to her neck. She pulled back half an inch when his hands touched her neck. He paused there until she relaxed into his touch. His smile was bright to her eyes as he began to carefully scrub her cheeks, jaw and neck. As his hands shifted to her arms he focused on one, then the other, before he finally came back to her torso. He met her eyes again, pushing calm love into her before his hands began to caress her collarbone. “Just relax, my lovely little Fluff. I will never harm you. I will stop the moment you tell me to.”

Her eyes stayed locked on his, her breath coming a touch faster. She nodded, “I trust you, Al.”

His hands slipped down and to the sides of her small but pert chest. Her breath caught for a moment then came out in a rush as he missed her breasts. His lips were quirked into a secretive smirk as his eyes darted back to hers. “Anxious or fearful?” he asked gently as his hands brushed across her ribs, each finger ticking down her ribcage.

“Yes,” she shivered. “I didn’t mean to tease you earlier. I want to do more with you so badly, and I can’t.” Her eyes closed as a tear slipped down her cheek.

His hand left her sides, one moving up to rub one of her ears, the other gently caressing her jaw. “Shh, I know. Just relax right now and enjoy my touch. I want to show you how much I love you, and how happy I am that you’re making progress, and so fast.”

She nodded, “I’m broken.”

“Together we will help ya become whole again,” Stacia added from behind her.

“I’ll help you mend as much as you let me,” Karen added.

“None of us here is exactly whole, Fluff,” Alburet told her. “Yet each of us loves the others.”

His hands went back to her ribs, the touch soft as the palms of his hands glided over her body, his fingers gently kneading her flesh. He watched her carefully as his hands crept towards her chest with deliberate slowness. She swallowed as his fingers rubbed all around her perky breasts. He let his palms graze over her mounds, not grabbing but merely stroking. Her breath caught in her throat, before letting out a deep sigh as his hands slid off the upper slope of her chest.

“That felt nice. You didn’t grab or demand anything,” Fluff whispered, her eyes still closed tightly.

“I won’t, either,” Alburet told her as he focused on letting his palms do all the work as he massaged the soap into her skin. He smiled as her nipples hardened under his hands, letting his thumbs lightly flick both hard tips as he finished. “I see you get excited with my hands on you, as much as I do with yours on me.”

Her eyes opened suddenly to meet his, “Thank you.”

His smile became broader as he shifted his attention to her feet, pulling them onto his leg. “You’re very welcome, Fluff. We aren’t done yet though.”

Licking her lips, she nodded, “Okay. You’ll be gentle and slow all the way to the end, right?”

“As you wish,” he said again as he gently dug his thumbs into her foot.

A soft moan followed by purring came from her. “Oh, that feels purrrfect.”

“Aye, he does massage very well,” Stacia agreed, her voice a touch breathless.

Alburet tilted his head to the side to see around Fluff. He chuckled to see Karen administering her own form of massage to Stacia. Grinning, he went back to focusing on the woman he had his hands on. He switched feet after a few minutes, using his thumbs to dig into the sole of her other foot. When he finally finished with her feet he began to work on her calves, using his palms to rub her muscles and giving his fingers a break.

When he went past her knee to her thighs, Fluff began to tense up again. He didn’t show his concern as he used his entire hand to massage soap into her outer thighs. She began to relax after a few minutes, which is when he slipped his hands over to her inner thighs. He stayed at mid-thigh and down towards the knees, his hands softer as he massaged her. Her breathing had quickened, but she hadn’t shut down her legs like she had before.

He looked up to meet her gaze, as his hands traced up just a touch higher. “I can ask Karen to finish cleaning you, if that will make you more comfortable.”

Trembling, she hesitated, torn between wanting him to continue and fearful of letting him. “I’m sorry,” the words came out as a sob. Tears formed and began to fall from her eyes. “I’m so sorry… I just can’t…”

He pulled her into his arms and rocked her gently, whispering sweet nothings into her ear as he held her. A moment later the other two joined him in holding her. After a few minutes, Fluff was able to control herself again. Before she could speak Alburet kissed her lightly on the lips. “Shh. No more apologies, at least not tonight, Fluff. I want to thank you for sharing what you did with me. I’m happy that you allowed me all you did. Karen will finish your shower tonight.”

She kissed him back, just a shade deeper before pulling back. “Thank you for being so understanding. I’ve been afraid of moments like this for so long.”

“Aye, and we all be here to help ya past ya fears,” Stacia added, kissing Fluff on the ear before she stepped away.

“I have her,” Karen said taking Fluff into her arms. “We were just about to see him get to the best part, but I’ll handle that.”

Fluff closed her eyes, “Thank you, Karen.”

“No need to thank me,” Karen replied as she got Fluff back on the stool. “Now I believe he left off at your thighs and sex, right?”

Alburet stepped over to Stacia, who held a towel for him. He let her dry him as she wanted to. Alburet watched with a touch of melancholy as Karen finished the job he had started. He knew it had been best to stop, even if parts of him had tried to encourage him otherwise. As Fluff’s head tilted back a moment later, her eyes closed and her lips parted, he felt a deeper moment of wistfulness.

Stacia held him from behind, nuzzling his neck. “She is conquerin’ a lot of her fears fast, master. She will nay be much longer on lettin’ ya touch her as Karen does. Mayhap another month or two at the most.”

Alburet nodded as he kept his eyes on the duo, “I’ll wait as long as she needs.”

“We all be knowin’ tha’ and it be one of the reasons we all love ya,” Stacia told him.

Alburet spun. Kissing Stacia hard, he scooped her up and carried her from the room. “We’ll be getting things ready,” he called out over his shoulder.

“We’ll be along,” Fluff moaned as she let Karen wash her.

Chapter Twenty

The tailors had clearly conferred on the outfits. Each outfit was tailored to the wearer, yet all four complemented each other both in style and fabrics. Once they were dressed, looking resplendent in new outfits of black and red, the quartet exited their home to find a royal carriage waiting for them. The footmen helped the ladies in, Alburet following with a wry smile. “Not used to having others there to help you all in.”

“Aye, but it be fine. Ya got to touch enough earlier,” Stacia said with an amused twist to her lips.

“Tell me about it. He all but monopolized Fluff during the shower,” Karen snickered.

Fluff’s lips twitched into a small smile of her own, “He was very good about it.”

Rubbing his face with his left hand, Alburet sighed, “Yeah, that is so not what I meant.”

“You should have expected it,” Karen added.

“Fair enough,” Alburet agreed. “Do we have any idea who else besides the King, Jones and our group is going to be there?”

“Gerald didn’t say,” Fluff commented. “It will depend on exactly what the King has planned. We don’t have any of those details.”

“So we could be walking into a massive state dinner, or a small quiet affair of only a half dozen or so?” Alburet pinched the bridge of his nose.

“It be fine, Gerald be the one to shoulder the responsibility. We just be there as his officers,” Stacia said as she rubbed his neck with her left hand.

“Good to know. Al doesn’t do well with surprises. Or is it the grand meal that’s the issue?” Karen asked.

“I hate to think that we’re about to attend a state dinner,” Alburet sighed.

The conversation hit a lull for a bit as the carriage rolled on. When it came to a stop Karen and Fluff perked up, but Alburet motioned them back. “First gate. There’s another gate after this then the actual door.”

“Aye, it was a bit nerve-wrackin’ the first time. Nay knowing which stop was finally goin’ to be it.”

“What’s it like?” Karen asked. “You’ve both been inside the castle before, so what’s it like?”

“Big, ornate, full of overblown peacocks,” Alburet muttered.

Karen frowned at him, “You really don’t like the nobles, do you?”

“Not one bit,” Alburet replied easily.

“Well Gerald might be one soon, so better start learning to be nice,” Karen added.

“Fine, but you’ll just have to wait and see the castle,” Alburet told her.

The carriage came to another brief stop, “Tha’ be gate two. Next one will be where they open the door for us.”

Fluff smoothed her dress, “I look okay, right?”

“Gorgeous,” Alburet smiled at her.

“Beautiful,” Stacia said to calm the worried Lunari.

“The most beautiful woman in the world,” Karen told her before kissing her cheek. “I’ll try not to shame you any. I get the feeling you probably know etiquette better than the rest of us.”

“I did look over the small bits that Mindblown sent out to the art teams about the nobles.” Fluff’s eyes partially closed as she tried to bring the information to mind.

“For dinner start with the outermost utensil,” Alburet told them. “That’s about all I know. If we copy Gerald and Marysue, we should be fine. They’re used to dealing with the ultra-rich, after all."

“Fair enough,” Karen chuckled.

The carriage came to a final halt, and the boots of the footman could be heard just before the door opened. Alburet got out first, taking up position next to the door of the carriage. Stacia came out next, and Alburet took her hand from the footman. Fluff followed Stacia out of the carriage, and he took her hand with his free one as she stared up at the castle. Karen came out last, taking Fluff’s arm and looking up at the castle as well.

“It’s certainly big and imposing,” Fluff said as she settled her arm in Karen’s.

“That’s what I always tell him,” Karen smirked. “The castle isn’t bad, either.”

“Shall we, ladies?” Alburet asked as he led Stacia past the other two. “It’s best not to keep the King waiting.”

“Just like a guy, always wanting to get in quickly,” Karen said under her breath, just loud enough to be heard.

“Karen, please,” Alburet sighed. “Until we leave, please, cut back some.”

“Fine,” Karen chuckled. “Because you said please.”

As they approached the top of the stairs a butler in royal livery stepped forward. “Are you the officers of Alpha Company?”

“We are,” Alburet responded.

“If you will follow me, then,” the butler told them as he moved towards the doors. “Your guild leader is already here, in the Green Room. I shall show you to him, until you are  summoned by Sir Jones.”

“Our thanks,” Alburet replied as they followed the butler into the castle proper.

Fluff and Karen made appreciative noises over the décor. Alburet grinned, having been inside once already. Stacia handled it better this time as well, though she did point out a few items that had impressed her the first time. The halls were empty as they followed the butler. Eventually, they were ushered into a small sitting room, the rugs and furniture all done in shades of green. Marysue and Gerald greeted them as the quartet was shown in.

“Oh good, you made it. I was a little worried,” Gerald said as his shoulders relaxed.

“I would have sent word if we weren’t,” Alburet told him.

“Jones stopped by when we first got here,” Gerald went on after. “This will be a small meal, just us, Jones, and the King. Normally the Queen would be here as well, but she’s visiting the Elven Court this week.”

“Thank gods,” Alburet sighed. “I was dreading it being a state dinner, or something similar.”

Gerald grinned, “I can see where that would cause you to pause. According to Jones, the King just wants to officially thank us for gifting him with Gwain’s armor.”

“Oh good, I was hoping it was something related to that,” Alburet replied.

“Jones did tell us he had a gift to bestow upon us,” Marysue added.

“Oh? Is Gerald going to get nobled, knighted, or however you say given a title?” Karen asked.

“That is my hope,” Marysue beamed.

Gerald looked at Marysue with a bemused expression. “We’ll find out after dinner.”

Almost as if summoned, the door was opened by the same servant that had showed them to the room. “If you will follow me please, the King will see you now.”

Gerald and Marysue led the group following the servant. Alburet, with Stacia on his arm followed them and Karen escorting Fluff came after. As they trailed the servant down the hall a group of finely dressed men came around the corner ahead of them. One of the men came to a halt directly before the servant. “Who are these people? They obviously don’t belong in the court. Two Half-bloods inside the castle? What is the world coming to?” The disdain dripping from his voice was almost physical, it was so thick.

Alburet’s lips twitched as he eyed Skippy Gilden. Before anyone else could say anything, Gerald spoke up, in a soft yet clear tone. “Ah, excuse us, sir. You seem to have the advantage. Who might we have the honor of addressing?”

Pulling his body up straight, Skippy sneered at Gerald. “I’m Skippy Gilden, the next heir to House Gilden. And who might you be, rabble?”

“These are the guests of His Majesty, King Percy Justiceson,” the servant replied before Gerald could. “You are speaking to the guild leader of Alpha Company, Gerald Two-souled, and his officers. You are impeding my delivery of them to his Majesty.”

Skippy’s face went red with anger, “Alpha Company? Run by that miserable upstart Alburet?”

The servant stifled a sigh, “I just stated that the guild leader is Gerald Two-souled.”

Skippy ignored the servant as his eyes came to rest on Alburet, who stood head and shoulders over the others. “You!?”

“Heya, Skip. How’s life treating you? Get any fun surprises in the last few weeks?” Alburet asked with a barely suppressed snicker.

“You sent that assassin?” Skippy’s face went white with anger as he snarled out the words.

“Actually, all I did was return him to the sender. Was that you?” Alburet’s voice went from mocking to icy with the last three words.

“Sir, if you do not step aside, then you will be required to explain to his Majesty the delay you have caused in my carrying out his orders,” the servant said.

Skippy’s nostrils flared as he kept his eyes pinned to Alburet. “I have no wish to anger the King,” Skippy snarled through clenched teeth as he stepped aside. “I’ve simply encountered an old acquaintance with whom I shall be having business again soon.”

Alburet gave Skippy a frosty grin, “I’ll be your huckleberry.”

The mob of nobles all blinked, not understanding the reference. Karen snorted and Marysue’s lips tightened as she suppressed a grin. The servant, clearly annoyed, set off down the hall again. “If you will follow me, please. The King should not be kept waiting even longer than he already has.”

“Of course,” Gerald stepped close to Skippy, leaning in to speak quietly. “If you target one of us, then you will be dealing with all of us. Have a good evening, Sir Gilden.” Gerald set off after the servant.

Teeth grinding, Skippy watched them go, his eyes still locked on Alburet. “As soon as the immunity ends you will wish you had never crossed me,” Skippy hissed as Alburet passed him.

“I’ll greet them the same as I did the last one, Skippy, so be ready for them to bounce back at you,” Alburet replied, not varying his pace as he followed Gerald and Marysue. He was aware of the eyes of Skippy’s entourage drilling into his back as he made his way down the hall.  His lips were pursed in momentary bemusement. The anger he had gotten to know so well over the last few years hadn’t consumed him. It was there, bubbling away under the surface, but hadn’t made him want to lash out.

“Ya did well keepin’ ya anger in check, Asthore,” Stacia murmured. “I did nay have to help ya suppress it. This means ya mayhap be gettin’ better, like Fluff.”

“Maybe,” Alburet muttered as he considered the idea.

A few turns later they were ushered into the same dining room Alburet had visited before. Ioaniss was grinning at them as they were ushered inside. All eyes went to the man beside him, King Justiceson, who without trying dominated the room. Standing well over six feet tall, the King was of middling years. His blonde hair was marred by the dusting of grey at his temples. The network of fine lines around his green eyes resolved into smile wrinkles as the King smiled at his visitors.

“Welcome to my home, Alpha Company,” Justiceson intoned, his voice a light baritone that resonated with authority. “Ioaniss has told me much about your journey over the last few days, as well as presenting me with your gift. We shall discuss that more after the meal. Please, come in and be seated.” The King took his seat, gesturing for the rest of them to follow suit.

The group took their places around the small table, Alburet and Gerald seating their ladies before taking their own places. Gerald was to the left of the King, with Marysue beside him. To the King’s right sat Ioaniss, with Stacia beside him. Alburet took Stacia’s other side after seating Fluff to his other side and Karen next to Marysue. Once they were all seated, the doors behind the King opened and a small army of servants came in bearing the first course.

The first course, shrimp arranged into a flower served with a sweet and spicy sauce was one that Alburet remembered from his previous dinner with Ioaniss. Ioaniss smiled as the next course was brought in. “I took your suggestion, Alburet, and asked the chef to use some bacon in this soup. The result is quite nice, and the chef asked me to convey his compliments.” The servant announced the next course, setting bowls of fragrant potato soup infused with some hard cheese in front of each of them along with the same small glasses of clear liquid Alburet remembered from before.

“Dwelden Snapmaw with Elven snow wine.” The servers deftly switched out dishes and vanished once more. During the meal, King Justiceson asked them each about the trek to Gwain’s Keep, getting each of their impressions of several of the larger fights they’d encountered on the way. Descriptions of the bands of Infernals roaming the town around Gwain’s Keep that had cleared the undead in front of the raid were met with wonder from the King.

The conversation was sidetracked when the final course was served. Alburet remembered how incredible the Dragon steak had been, and held back on taking the first bite so he could watch the reactions of the others, especially Karen and Fluff. He wasn’t disappointed, as Karen was rendered apparently speechless and Fluff’s purring became audible.

When dessert was served they all eyed the tiny replicas of the castle with wonder. Even Marysue and Gerald were amazed at the intricacy of the confections.

“This is amazing. I’ve never seen anything like it,” Marysue said.

“Yes, I was very pleased to secure the services of this baker,” Justiceson chuckled. “But please, take a taste,” he watched them as they tentatively flaked a piece of the wall away. As they each took the bite, they paused to savor the most perfect dessert they had ever tasted. Seeing their enjoyment, he took a bite of his favorite dessert as well.

At the end of the meal, they each felt comfortably sated. “That was the best dinner I’ve ever had, your Majesty,” Gerald said with conviction.

“I do have the best chefs,” Justiceson smiled broadly. “Now let us adjourn to a different setting and discuss the reason I’ve invited you all here.”

Getting to his feet, Justiceson pulled a cord beside him. The door was opened a moment later by an elf, who bowed deeply. “You called, Sire?”

“Is the Grand Library prepared?” Justiceson asked.

“It is as you wished, Sire.”

“If you will all follow, we are adjourning to the library for coffee and conversation,” King Justiceson said, following the elf from the room.

The group trailed after the King, Ioaniss, and the elf. It took a bit of walking before they came to a set of ornate double doors, which the elf swept open for them. The Grand Library was awe-inspiring. On one side of the massive room, rows of tall bookshelves stretched off into the distance. The other half of the room held desks, seating areas, and displays. The King guided them to a group of couches and chairs in front of a huge fireplace. Beside the hearth, Gwain’s armor was arrayed on a display stand, along with the weapons and shield found with it.

The King settled himself in the largest chair and grinned at them. “Sit, we have some matters to discuss.” Once they’d all taken seats, the same elf who’d brought them there wheeled over a small cart containing a coffee service. He took each of their orders, preparing the coffee quickly and silently. Once it had been served, he all but vanished into the shadows behind the King’s chair.

Taking a sip of his coffee, King Justiceson settled more comfortably into his chair. “Now, as for the reason you are here tonight. I felt it proper to meet for myself the persons responsible for bestowing artifacts of such historical significance upon the Crown. I’ve discussed appropriate gifts to give in return at some length with Lord Jones. After further consideration, I have decided on those gifts that I feel it would be most suitable to visit upon Alpha Company.”

The group all leaned forward slightly in anticipation, drawn in by the gravity of Justiceson’s words. Ioaniss grinned as he sipped his coffee, “You’re playing it up again, Percy.”

Justiceson chuckled, “What would I do without a friend who will call me on my antics? But then, I don’t get to do this sort of thing every day. Fine, fine, let us be serious about the moment. Firstly, I hereby grant Gwain’s Keep and the surrounding lands to Gerald Two-souled. Further, you will be called before the court tomorrow and be knighted so that you may accept my generous gift. This does come with obligations. You must maintain a standing garrison of Crown Guards, who are to be commanded by an officer ranked Commander at the least. You will be responsible for the lodging and upkeep of the garrison stationed in your lands. You may impose your own laws on the lands surrounding your Keep; however, those laws may not conflict with those decreed by the Crown.”

Gerald pursed his lips to speak but the King cut him off with an upraised hand, “Wait until I finish.” Taking another sip of coffee, the King continued his detailed explanation. “You will, as a noble managing the lands granted to you, be able to impose taxes up to the maximum allowed by the Crown. That rate is no more than ten percent on all goods or services purchased in your area of influence. Half of all the taxes you collect will be collected by the Crown every new year. The rest is yours to do with as you see fit, but do keep in mind the men under your command. The commander of your men will report to you, but they are still my men. Do not forget that. If you are ever found to be disloyal to the Crown, they will bring you to me.”

Pausing for another drink, the King seemed to relax, “Now on to the good news. The Crown is prepared to send the best craftsmen at our disposal to get the town surrounding your Keep back in order, along with enough men to properly staff the Keep and the town. So. Did you have any questions regarding this gift or its entailments?”

Gerald cleared his throat softly. “No questions, Your Majesty, but my humbled thanks.”

Holding out his cup for the servant to take, Justiceson leaned forward, “It’s so refreshing to not be hounded about the minutiae. There are two other things I’d like to discuss before we’re done. First, your portal. I will maintain your portal in exchange for being able to send my scouting parties from your Keep into the Deadlands. The additional traffic should be good for the town, and in turn the Keep and your guild. The second thing is regarding your previous petition to the Crown.”

Alburet sat up straighter as Justiceson turned to him. “Alburet Two-souled, you were the leader of Alpha Company when this request was made. You’ve since stepped aside and given over your guild to your second. I wish to know why,” King Justiceson focused on Alburet with serious eyes.

“Your Majesty, as you undoubtedly know I was Human, and have become Half-Infernal with the Dark Lord’s blessing. This has been less than well-received in various places. It was decided that it is in the best interest of the guild that the person running it should be more socially acceptable than I am at present. I also have other difficulties from the other world that are best left undisturbed. That would be difficult in the extreme if I was a noble and became a focus of attention.”

“You called it, Ioaniss,” the King said as he nodded. “Very well. The last boon from the Crown to Alpha Company shall be the proclamation that Summoners and Necromancers may keep their minions with them within the walls of Stormguard henceforth. Their owners will, of course, be held responsible for their minion’s actions. I will issue the decree on the morrow when I knight Gerald. That was the last bit of business I had with you all this evening.”

Rising rather abruptly, the King bid them farewell and left the room, the servant trailing behind him. Ioaniss stayed behind. “Not badly done at all. Did you have any questions you did not wish to ask the King?”

Gerald shook his head, “Not really. Oh, well, besides what time I need to be here tomorrow?”

Ioaniss grinned, “A carriage will be dispatched to pick you up. I would recommend that you look into establishing a permanent residence here in the city. It’s not actually law, but it is considered to be quite the proper thing that each of the nobles maintains a House here.”

“We will make suitable arrangements,” Marysue replied. “Thank you again, Sir Jones. None of this would be happening if not for your support.”

“Only in a way. This all started with a gift to the King from Sir Dracon, a relic that Alburet sold him. Ah, it’s getting late. Let me show you out for the evening,” Ioaniss gently ushered them out of the room and the castle. “Tomorrow will be a good day. A Two-souled is being granted knighthood. Oh, the courtiers on hand tomorrow won’t know what to do with themselves,” Ioaniss chuckled.

A footman bowed to the group as a carriage came to a stop under the portico, “Your carriage, sir and madam.” Gerald and Marysue were settled in and the carriage rolled away, replaced immediately by another one.

“Well, that was interesting,” Karen said once they were on their way. “The palace is really nice, and the King was amazing.”

“He has been a good King,” Stacia opined. “Unlike some of the ones in the past, he has nay persecuted anyone.”

“He was intense,” Fluffball added. “He wore his confidence like a cloak.”

“It’s late, and tomorrow Gerald was thinking about arranging a goodbye feast for those members who only opted for a single month,” Alburet said after a moment of silence. “I’m thinking we should turn in for the night. A nice cuddle to end a pretty busy day.”

The three women readily agreed to his idea. The rest of the ride home and the few minutes spent getting ready for bed went by in a comfortable silence. Alburet chuckled as he was surrounded once they all climbed into bed. Fluff took his right, Karen her far side, while Stacia took his left. “I don’t know why I fought this for so long,” he murmured as they all snuggled in.

“Fear,” Fluffball suggested. “Afraid of letting others close.”

“Stubborn pride,” Karen snickered. “Having to say you were wrong about pulling away from us in the first place.”

“It does nay matter. All tha’ matters be tha’ we all be a family now. Ya pasts all brought ya to this point, even the worst parts of them. I just be grateful for every moment tha’ we have together. Master brought me the greatest joy I have ever known. With ya both joinin’ us, me joy has only grown. So we should nay longer focus on the past, but more on the now,” Stacia told them as she reached across Al to caress Fluff’s ear. “I know ya feel the same happiness and joy tha’ I do.”

“Kind of unfair to us, you being able to feel our emotions,” Karen muttered.

“I’ve been able to for the last week as well, remember,” Alburet reminded them. “Shortly before our trip across the Dead Lands ended, the ability seemed to open up for me. It’s hard to describe, but I can sense your joy, sadness, sorrow, or ecstasy.”

“You know just how happy I am, here, with you?” Fluff asked, her heart beating faster.

“Yeah. I also feel your worry about me hurting you. I wish I could let you feel what I do. It would make things easier,” Alburet said as he kissed her cheek.

“That sounds a little scary, too,” Karen added. “Not being able to hide the pain that a loved one causes you unintentionally. Or even a passing desire when you see an attractive person walk by.”

“Aye, but none of us are jealous are we, so the second one be moot. The first one, is tha’ nay also good? Iffin ya both know tha’ somethin’ hurt one of ya then ya can work on makin’ ya lives tha’ much better,” Stacia opined.

“I think I would like it,” Fluffball whispered. “To feel the love you all have for me. To know, not just hope, but to really know, would be freeing.”

“That would be kind of nice,” Karen admitted.

“Aye, mayhap,” Stacia murmured. “Shall I sing us to sleep?”

“It’s like non-addictive Valium,” Karen chuckled.

“I like your songs,” Fluff said.

“Only if you don’t stay up too long after we fall off,” Alburet told her.

“I will join ya for slumber as quick as I can,” Stacia replied. She began to sing softly to her friends and lovers, a gentle tune of love. As the song washed over them their eyes fluttered once, before closing. As their breathing evened out Stacia briefly got out of bed, returning a couple of minutes later. As she snuggled back to Alburet’s side she whispered, “Forgive me, master, but I had to ask.” With that she closed her own eyes and let sleep take her as well.

Chapter Twenty-one

Alburet frowned as he looked at the room he was in. He knew David’s living room instantly, but he didn’t understand why he was seeing it now. “Maybe if you turn around,” his own voice said.

Turning, Alburet found he was facing a copy of himself, a few years younger, but still him. “What the fuck?”

“Just a quick meeting of the minds you could say,” his double chuckled. “I talked to you before when you were literally tearing us apart. You finally listened to me and did something about it. We’re finally starting to heal, thanks to our wife, or wives, I guess I should say, and grats on that by the way. They’re helping us. Love can heal most wounds, and with as much love as we have around us, we might actually recover. Do you remember the psychiatrist giving us less than ten percent odds to fully recover?”

“No,” Alburet said as he took a seat in his usual spot. “So why are we meeting now?”

“Mostly to thank you, and them. It was getting kind of crowded in here. After Kaylee died you started splitting off new memories, dozens of them. Now that you’re actually starting to accept the truth we’re being reintegrated, so this is maybe the last time I’ll get to speak to you. While we’re talking about accepting truth, do you recall Victoria showing us the memory of you killing the guy that killed Kaylee? You remember she asked what was wrong with it?”

“Yeah, I remember that. I didn’t think there was anything wrong with it,” Alburet said, his voice thoughtful.

“What you said to him, right before you shot him,” his double said. “‘For killing the person I loved most in the world, I’m going to kill you, then find you in Hell and kill you over and over again.’ Which, by the way, we all agree with.”

“Wait, you keep saying we. Do I have multiple personality disorder?”

“Yes and no. It’s more like lots of saved copies with errors, each one more flawed than the previous one. I’m one of the earliest ones. You’ve already assimilated a few dozen by accepting Mom, David and Kaylee’s deaths. Each moment you let the women love you, more of us can step aside. Your memories, the real memories, will now slowly return even without Stacia’s help.”

“So why are you the one talking to me?” Alburet asked curiously.

Leaning against a wall, the double chuckled, “Well, because I was the only one who really wanted to. So, thank you for finally facing the truth. I doubt we’ll talk again, but if we do it will probably be just before I assimilate back into you.” The double vanished, and the room faded away as Alburet felt himself grow groggy.

~*~*~

Alburet woke to Fluff kneading his pectoral muscles gently as she purred in her sleep.

There was no one on his other side, which meant Stacia was already awake. He rolled towards Fluff, draping his arm over her waist as she continued to knead at his chest. He just watched her with a smile on his lips, as he recalled the dream. “It hurts, but with all the love here with me, maybe I’ll be okay after all.”

“You damn well better be,” Karen said softly as she rose up from Fluff’s other side. Her eyes went from him to Fluff’s hands, her smile broadening, “She is so cute when she does that. Just glad it’s you this morning and not me. It kind of kicks my motor on from the word go.”

Alburet chuckled, “It just feels nice to me.”

“Hmm?” Fluff murmured as her eyes fluttered open. “Is it morning?”

“Morning, Fluff,” Alburet said as he kissed her lightly.

Blinking to clear her vision, Fluff looked up to see Alburet smiling at her. “Morning, Al. Thank you for the morning kiss.”

“I want one too,” Karen said with a mock pout, gently pulling Fluff around to face her. Karen was grinning when the kiss ended, “It is a really nice way to start the day.”

“One of the best,” Alburet agreed as he got out of bed. “Maybe we should go hunt Stacia down and all give her one.”

Walking out of the bedroom, trailed by a pair of naked women, Alburet went towards the living room and kitchen. Just as he was about to leave the hallway he heard voices. He came to an abrupt stop, with the other two coming up just behind him. He held up a hand to stop them from asking questions, but even then he couldn’t make out who was talking or about what.

He motioned the other two back as he turned back to the room. “Company, no idea who. Might be a good idea to get something on before we go out there,” he said softly.

Karen opened her mouth to object, when Fluff nodded and went with Alburet. Karen closed her mouth and followed the two of them. They all threw on some clothes and went back out to the living room. What they found was Stacia in just an apron, talking with Mother. “There they be, they must ha’ wanted to be dressed first,” Stacia said as she got up from the sofa, where she’d been sitting next to Mother. “Breakfast be ready when ya be. I’ll bring ya all some coffee.”

“Ah, good, you’re all up. We should talk,” Mother said in her normal sultry tone. She turned slightly to address Karen and Fluffball directly. “Stacia tells me that the two of you were thinking it would be nice to feel your lovers’ emotions. Do you still feel that way?”

Karen and Fluff, who had taken seats on the small sofa, both looked back at a grinning Stacia. “We were discussing it just last night,” Karen said after a moment. “We’d only briefly touched on the subject, the pluses and minuses of being able to.”

“I’m still interested,” Fluff said when Karen paused. “What would we have to do?”

Mother’s smile bloomed at Fluff’s words, “Always looking for the cost is good, Fluffball. However, this time there is no hook. The Dark Lord has decided to grant you all a reward for claiming Gwain’s Keep and flushing Ophelia from hiding. So, if you want, for your reward we can conduct the ritual needed for you two to become Half-blood Infernals of the Succubus line. Stacia’s reward was asking for this for you both. Alburet’s reward is something that will help him along a path he is walking. Your other guild officers will be granted small boons from Him. I have the tokens for them with me. Also, all Summoners who went with you have received reputation gains with the Dark Lord’s followers as well as minor boosts for their minions, including Bob and Tiny.”

“So this is a reward, with no strings attached?” Karen asked, her eyes narrowing.

“That is correct,” Mother replied, sitting back while Stacia handed out coffee to everyone. Sipping at the beverage, she nodded her thanks to Stacia, “It is a quick thing, though a touch painful as Alburet can attest to. While you both consider that,” Mother paused to pull two disks of black metal flecked with red out of her bag. “These are for your friends. All they have to do is hold one and state the boon they would like from the Dark Lord.” She placed them on the coffee table in front of Alburet. “Also, here is your reward, Alburet,” she pulled out a set of soft leather pants. “I hope you enjoy them.”

“I be thinkin’ I’ll enjoy him bein’ in them and out of them,” Stacia commented as she picked up the pants, looking them over before she handed them to Alburet. Her lips pursed in a silent whistle as Alburet took them. “Tha’ be generous.”

Alburet took the pants that shaded from black at the waist to dark red at the ankle. He gave a rueful shake of his head, “Somehow I had a feeling it was going to be part of the set.”

Pants of the Demon Lord.

Unique Scaling Item, Part of the Demon Lord set

Armor 130 to legs (up to 200 depending on level) stacks with Demon Skin

Agility 130 (up to 200 depending on level)

Charisma 130 (up to 200 depending on level)

Indestructible

Immune to movement impairing effects.

Becomes Soul Bound when equipped.

Other parts of set:

Crown

Boots

Gloves

Robes

Belt

3 piece bonus: Race change and improved stats from armor

6 piece bonus: ???

He held the pants out to Stacia, “Dear heart, will you go put these with the rest of the armor?”

“Aye,” Stacia took them from him, collecting a brief kiss, then went to drop the pants off. She was back out in the living room a moment later.

Fluff and Karen looked at each other, each reaching a decision. While Stacia walked behind them, Fluff looked up at Stacia’s smiling face. With a firm nod, Fluff looked to Mother, “I would like to do the ritual, please.”

“I will, too,” Karen said a heartbeat after Fluff.

Mother pulled two vials from her pouch, holding them out to Karen and Fluffball. Both looked very similar to the one Alburet had taken when he’d transitioned to a Half-blood Infernal. “You need to be aware that this is going to change your physical self. You will experience some momentary pain. You might wish to lie down.”

Fluff took the vial and sat down on the floor, Karen right beside her. As the two of them looked at the vials in their hands, Stacia and Alburet came over to kneel next to their heads. “We will be right here,” Alburet told them. He could feel the trepidation from both of them, but Karen was the more worried of the two. He gently touched her brow, “I survived this. If I could handle it, there is no doubt that you can.”

Meeting his eyes, Karen took a calming breath, giving him a smile. “Thanks for the pep talk, coach.”

Fluff took Karen’s hand with her free one, “Together?”

“Together,” Karen agreed. “Three, two, one…”

As she got to one they both downed the red fluid. The reaction was instantaneous. Their backs arched as the air left their lungs before they could scream. Stacia gripped Fluff firmly, but with care, as Alburet did the same with Karen. He watched as the elixir worked its physical changes on them. He took in the changes he could see in their bodies as the elixir worked. Karen’s skin grew a bit paler, becoming softer to the touch. Her curves became a touch more rounded and full while she gained several inches in height. Fluff was going through similar changes. Her fur now looked like the softest silk, flowing across her enhanced figure. Alburet had to suppress an urge to stroke it. His eyes went back to Karen, who seemed to be coming down off the pain. The skirt she was wearing, that had been quite modest before, now fit her like a miniskirt.

He shifted so Karen’s head rested in his lap as he waited for her to come back to consciousness. Stacia did the same with Fluff, “Tha’ was nay as bad as what ya went through.”

Alburet nodded as he reached out to gently touch the fur on Fluff’s arm. He had been right, her fur was silky soft to the touch. “I just hope they’re okay with the changes.”

“I’m done here, and it might be best if I am not present when they wake,” Mother said as she got to her feet. “I look forward to whatever awaits you next, Alburet Two-souled. Take care of my granddaughters for me.” She vanished in a puff of smoke.

“Wait,” Alburet frowned. “Did she just call them her granddaughters?”

“Aye. It means she gave them blood from one of her daughters,” Stacia nodded with a small grin. “Ya truly do have sister-wives now.”

Chuckling, Alburet looked down as Karen began to stir. “Hey there, mynx. How are you feeling?”

Karen groaned as she opened her eyes, “You went through that?”

“He went through worse, actually,” Stacia told her. “How do ya feel?”

“Like my blood was superheated while my muscles were in a taffy puller.”

Fluff whimpered as she opened her eyes, “It hurt.”

Alburet grabbed a coffee mug from the table. He held it to Karen’s lips, having heard her parched voice. “Sip the coffee, then we’ll give some to Fluff,” he said as he held the cup steady.

Once she had swallowed some he handed the cup to Stacia, who repeated the process for Fluff. “Ya both be a bit taller than ya were before.”

Karen frowned as she lifted her head to look down at her body. Blinking, she touched her chest, then her legs. “I hit puberty, I think,” she laughed once. “I’d say a full cup size, at the least.”

“You’re also about two inches taller,” Alburet told her. “Your skirt is now just barely covering your dignity.”

“You could have taken it off, then,” Karen replied.

“He was busy feelin’ ya skin and Fluff’s fur,” Stacia giggled.

Fluff blinked, “Where did he touch us?”

“Ya arms, he be too gentlemanly to do anythin’ more,” Stacia grinned.

“If you’re both feeling better we can get you up and onto a more comfortable piece of furniture,” Alburet offered.

Karen grunted as she sat up, “The sofa would work for now.”

Stacia and Alburet helped the other two up onto the sofa, where they sat for a few minutes recovering from the elixir. “I don’t feel anything different,” Fluff mumbled, her sadness palpable.

“It took close to a week for me to really start to feel emotions clearly. In the next day or two you’ll feel a jumble of emotion when you focus on someone. After that it goes away, when it comes back a few days later it’s clearer.”

“Oh, right, you said that before,” Karen muttered. “I forgot that.”

“Ya mayhap be interested to know tha’ ya blood be of her line. We three all be carryin’ a bit of the same blood in our veins now.” Stacia sat down beside Karen, draped an arm over her shoulder and pulled the newly minted Half-blood Infernal into a passionate kiss.

Both Alburet and Fluff blinked at the kiss, which was becoming more heated by the second. Alburet extended his hand to Fluff, “Looks like those two are going to be busy for a while. Did you want to get a quick shower, maybe get a good look at your new body?” Fluff accepted his hand, standing up. Karen and Stacia sprawled into the vacated space, completely focused on each other.

Fluff hesitated for only a moment before she squeezed the hand she was holding. “Will you wash me like yesterday?”

“As you wish,” Alburet said, leading her towards the bathroom.

Fluff and Alburet were toweling off after a virtual repeat of the previous day’s shower when Stacia and Karen came in. “I told ya they would nay be doin’ what ya thought,” Stacia gently chided Karen.

“We’re not the sex demons in this relationship,” Alburet snickered. He glanced at his buff bar, “We need to eat soon. So clean up and let’s have some of the food Stacia made over an hour ago.”

Chapter Twenty-two

Alburet and Fluff had just finished eating when Stacia and Karen finally joined them. “It’s a little thick when cold, but the frumenty was still good,” Alburet told Stacia.

“I had nay been expectin’ Mother to show up, much less with the gifts she had,” Stacia replied as she pulled her own bowl towards her. “Still, it was worth the wait. Our lovers will be able to feel the love we have for them and each other.”

“That ought to get interesting,” Karen said.

Fluff rubbed her ear once, “It should be wonderful.” Her unease was obvious to the others.

Alburet gently pulled her over onto his lap. He began to stroke her ears, “You’re afraid we might not love you as much as we say.”

She nodded her head, even as her eyes closed and she began to purr. “I believe you. It’s just that for so long, I was told that no one would love me. Your actions, Karen’s actions, and Stacia’s actions all show me you do love me. Yet the years of abuse weigh on me and make me think it’s all an act.”

“I can understand that, my dear, soft Fluff,” Alburet said softly as he continued to rub her ears with gentle strokes. “I look forward to you knowing, really knowing, how deeply I love you. How deeply we all love you.”

Leaning into him, Fluff reached up to take his hands away from her ears. She met his gaze, searching his eyes as she did. “I’m sorry. I know I’ve been getting better, but it’s still so hard to believe all of this is true. I keep thinking I’m going to wake up any moment and find it was all a dream.”

Alburet gave her a sad smile, “I would cry for days if you left us like that.” He kissed her, the kiss one of pure love, their lips barely touching as the kiss lingered. After a moment he pulled back to meet her eyes again. “You are part of this family, Fluff. We won’t abide anyone taking you away from us. So even if this was a dream, and you did wake, we would chase after you and bring you back to us again.”

Her lips twitched at his words. This time she kissed him, passion, possessiveness, and desire blooming in her. She turned to straddle him as the kiss deepened, her tongue dominating his as the kiss went on. His hands barely caressed her back, while hers dug into his shoulders. He wanted badly to return the same passion but he held back, afraid that she might pull away if he did.

When she finally let the kiss die, her cheeks were flushed and her breathing fast. Her forehead rested against his, “Thank you.”

“Mayhap she be movin’ faster than I thought,” Stacia murmured from where she sat, her breakfast done.

“Right?” Karen chuckled. “Fluff, how did it feel to dominate him? Pretty good, right?”

Blinking, Fluff seemed to become aware of her position. She looked at Alburet, who only smiled at her, “Umm?”

Alburet leaned forward and claimed a more subdued kiss. When he leaned back he chuckled, “It was amazing, and I would welcome you to do so again whenever you want, Fluff.”

She licked her lips, nodding and blushing. She got off of his lap, his evident desire making her nervous. “Okay. It just doesn’t seem fair for me to get you all aroused and not finish it.” She looked down, one hand moving to groom an ear.

Stacia giggled as she slid out of her seat and under the table. “Tha’ be fine, I do nay mind easin’ these issues at all.” She glanced up at Alburet, “Mayhap ya can dominate me a bit with her here. Let her see tha’ even when ya be in control ya still care for the one ya be with.”

Karen patted her lap, “Come on over here Fluff, so you can get a good view.”

Fluff barely paused as she took the offered seat in Karen’s lap. “You don’t mind us watching? Do you, Al?”

Alburet looked up from watching Stacia unfasten his belt to Fluff and Karen cuddling in the chair. “I don’t see why I should. Not what I was expecting out of today, but I’m not going to argue.”

Some time later, after he was dressed again, Karen was going over some of the finer points of Stacia’s technique to Fluff. He could only shake his head ruefully as Karen clinically described what had felt like bliss to him just a few minutes ago. Stacia brought over more coffee for everyone, a broad smile on her lips as she winked at him.

All four of them were startled by the appearance of a pop-up announcement. They took a moment to read the message, then looked at each other.

Attention, citizens of Stormguard!

A new House has been established by King Justiceson.

Sir Gerald Two-souled has been named Duke over the town of Progress.

The Town of Progress lies in the Dead Lands, overseen by the newly reclaimed Gwain’s Keep.

Rejoice! Today heralds the restoration of our Heritage!

“Well, he’s a noble now,” Alburet chuckled. “Glad it’s him and not me.”

“You really didn’t want it?” Karen asked.

“I’d rather have shoved a rusty nail into my foot and walked around on it all day,” he replied with all the sincerity he could muster. “You saw how it went with Skippy at the castle. Do you think I’m really the kind of guy who can play the game the nobles do?”

Snorting, Karen shook her head, “Okay, you have a point there.”

“Tonight is the goodbye feast for those who only opted for the single month here,” Fluffball reminded them. “Are we holding the raffle for the armor and stuff that we didn’t sell tonight as well, since most of the guild will be there?”

“Tha’ be the plan,” Stacia added. “Marysue mentioned it in the Guild Chat. Ya buy tickets and drop them in the drums for the items ya want.”

“Fair enough,” Karen agreed to the idea. “Is Kim in charge of it?”

“Nay, Vanessa be the one runnin’ it this time. She also has a new helper, Kauree Sullivan, who be our new receptionist,” Stacia informed them. “We can step over to say hi iffin ya want.”

“Probably should, if only for a minute or two,” Alburet exhaled as he stretched. “Shall we get our stuff together? I’m thinking we should go check the Keep while we’re out. That’s where the feast is being held tonight, I believe.”

The ladies agreed readily to the idea. A few minutes later, all geared up and ready, they headed over to the guild side of the building. Vanessa looked up with a smile as they walked in, blinking a couple of times at the changed appearances of Karen and Fluffball. She nudged the female Dwarf seated beside her at the desk, “Kauree, these are the other officers of Alpha Company.” She introduced each of them briefly.

Alburet shook the hand Kauree offered as he was introduced. The Dwarf woman was stocky and short, like all Dwarves. One side of her head was shaved, the hair on the other side dyed orange. It was mostly cropped short, except for the long braid hanging beside her ear. Alburet noticed fine scars across her knuckles as they shook hands. “A pleasure to meet you, Kauree.”

“So, ye be the one who built hisself a harem?” Kauree asked bluntly.

Alburet blinked, while Karen snorted behind him. “That’s the story, huh?” Alburet asked.

“Aye, it be the subject of quite a bit ‘o speculation,” Kauree replied as she eyed him critically. “Fair enough, ye nay be some scrawny weakling, but ye be much too tall for me tastes.”

Facepalming, Alburet sighed, “I’m not even asking.”

The others all laughed while Kauree frowned at him. “Nay askin’? Why, do ye nay think ye can handle a Dwarven woman?”

Alburet sighed as he regarded the stocky woman confronting him. “Frankly I don’t know. Moreover, I don’t want to find out. The three with me are probably already more than I could ever hope to handle. Any more would just be asking for trouble.”

Kauree nodded, “Aye. Ye speak wisely, I can see where ye might have been at least worth the time to listen too.” She frowned at Karen and Stacia, who were still chuckling, “Are they always laughin’ like tha’?”

A smile quirked one corner of his mouth up, “Not always. They just seem to have found my faux pas amusing.”

Nodding sagely, Kauree smiled, “Findin’ humor with the man ye be with be an important tool for a relationship.”

“Did you guys need something, or did you just stop by to meet Kauree?” Vanessa asked, trying to shift the conversation to a relevant point.

“Mostly to meet the new employee, but we also wanted to step back to the Keep,” Alburet told her.

“The portal is active, it’s set up in the spare room,” Vanessa informed them.

They thanked her and said their goodbyes as they went into the back to portal to the Keep. As they appeared at the graveyard of the Keep, they were greeted by Gold Runners walking through the ruins on patrol. The group waved to the few who hailed them, then began the fifteen minute walk up the ramp to the Keep. Alburet smiled to see the repairs already done on the walls and the beginnings of the barracks. Guards stood watch on the walls and at the gate. Inside the Keep proper members of Alpha Company wandered, chatting amiably about the plans for the night. The four of them stayed together, heading upstairs to the room Karen and Fluff had shared. A guard was posted outside the door. He nodded to Karen as they approached.

“Welcome back, Karen Two-souled. Your room has been maintained for you,” the guard told her.

“The three with me are allowed in any time they want, without question. Okay?”

The guard nodded, “As you wish, ma’am. I’ll let my relief know when they get here.” He turned to the others, “Alburet, sir, I’m afraid that your previous apartment has been reassigned to Gerald since he has been granted the title of Duke and now heads Alpha Company. His former rooms are available for your use.”

“That’s fine,” Alburet shrugged. “But we’ll be sharing a room with Karen and Fluff, so that other room can be handed off to Kim and Rolland Magiblood.”

“As you say, sir. I’ll pass that along to the lieutenant.”

“What’s your name?” Fluff asked him.

“Corporal Jenkins, ma’am. Roylee Jenkins,” Jenkins replied crisply.

“Jenkins?” Alburet chuckled, “Any relation to the Jenkins out at the Goblin Fort?”

“Yes, sir. He is my youngest brother, sir. I thank you for knocking some sense into him, sir. We feared he would do something foolish. It happens in our family at times,” Jenkins answered.

Alburet chuckled, “He seemed to have learned his lesson the last time I went through there.”

“I’ve heard, sir. He told us the story when he had his days off last month, sir.”

Karen snickered, “Did you make an impression on him?”

“He walked in on me taking a bath, and got upset that I was there. He apologized after we spoke to the sergeant,” Alburet shrugged.

Jenkins chuckled once before stifling it. “Sir, in his version you pitched him into the tub while standing off several of his squad mates, threatening them with your Destroyer.”

Stacia laughed, “Aye, tha’ does sound like me husband.”

Shaking her head, Fluff scratched at one ear. “Was this when we first met?”

“Yes, the night after the dungeon,” Alburet told her. “Can we all maybe go into the room instead of standing around out in the hall?”

Karen opened the door and stood aside, “Of course, but you’re going to tell us the full story.”

The guard fought to keep his face expressionless as the three women followed Alburet into the room. “Fine, yes, just not out here please,” Alburet was grumbling as he went through the doorway.

It took much longer than it should have for Alburet to tell his wives the story of his encounter with Private Jenkins over a month ago. He kept being interrupted with requests for clarifications of sometimes silly details. The ladies found the story tremendously amusing, especially some of their own improvised embellishments.

“Can we go look over the rest of the Keep now?” Alburet asked when he finally finished.

“Especially the bathing rooms. You never know who might get feisty and try to pick a fight in there,” Karen laughed.

Fluff giggled, “This time it might be you who ends up in the tub, Al.”

“Okay, we’ve had our fun,” Stacia grinned when Karen and Fluffball’s giggles tapered off. “We should go see the rest of the Keep.”

“Fine, fine,” Karen said as she got to her feet. She spun suddenly, tackling Alburet to the bed. She kissed him, and was back on her feet and walking to the door before he could wrap his arms around her. “Sorry for laughing so much, but it was a funny story,” she said over her shoulder.

Coughing as he shook his head, Alburet got to his feet. “Hey, a kiss from a beauty is great for soothing my damaged pride.”

Fluffball kissed his cheek as she went to join Karen by the door, “Good to know.”

Stacia was smiling broadly as she took his arm and planted a kiss on his other cheek. “There. Ya pride should be all healed up.”

Laughing, Alburet walked them towards the door, “I’m outnumbered. I don’t think I’ll ever be the one who wins an argument. And yet, somehow it all feels like the world can’t be any more perfect.”

All three women smiled back at him as Karen opened the door and led them out. “So, what do you think, bathroom or library first?”

Chapter Twenty-three

It took them nearly two hours to really explore the keep. The kitchen, when they reached it, was full of people bustling around making preparations for the feast that night. They ended in the throne room, where they found Gerald and Kim in conversation.

“If we get the town set up and tax it, it’ll pay for everything we need. At that point we’ll probably also need to work with the Portal Guild to set up a regular portal in town. Otherwise we’re likely to have problems getting enough traffic through the town to keep the merchants afloat.” Kim finished her speech, turning to give the approaching group a friendly smile. Her eyes widened as she caught sight of them all.

“Just like running a business anywhere,” Gerald sighed, his eyes locking onto Alburet. “I’m beginning to understand why you were so eager to duck out.”

Alburet shrugged, “I figured it would turn into a major project. If you recall, I’m really not the person for that kind of thing. You, however, seem to thrive on this kind of thing. Besides, Marysue was all for it, if I remember correctly.”

“She was indeed,” Gerald replied. “I hope you realize, though, that this is going to curtail some of our hunting time.”

“Aye, we would nay expect anythin’ else,” Stacia told him.

“And it’s fine,” Karen added. “We can find ways to kill time while you handle guild business.”

“It’s more than guild business,” Marysue added as she crossed the room to them. “He is a Lord now. That gives him a number of other duties that will also take up his time. I’ve already offered my help.”

Gerald’s gaze softened as he looked at Marysue. “I will gladly accept your aid. In fact, I plan to delegate as much of this load as I can.”

“I know,” Marysue said as she stood next to the throne. “The feast will be starting in half an hour. Dinner will be in the dining room, and we’ll be moving in here for drinks and the raffle.”

“I’ll go make sure the raffle is all in order,” Kim said, dismissing herself from the conversation.

“Since you’re both here,” Alburet said to Gerald and Marysue as Kim left, “I have gifts for you both from the Dark Lord.” He pulled out the two coins, holding one out to each of them. “He sent these with Mother. She informed us that these mean you are each granted a boon by the Dark Lord. All you need to do is hold the coin and think of what you want of him.”

Gerald looked over the flat, unmarked metal disk. “Any idea of what that actually means?”

“There be no way of knowin’ the minds of the gods. At a guess, I be thinkin’ ya could become Half-Infernal iffin ya want. Or mayhap ya just want some of the best gear he can get for ya. It may be even that he be willin’ to come to your aid iffin ya ask, with this boon.”

Marysue shook her head, “I’m good with staying an elf. Besides, wasn’t becoming Half-Infernal part of the reason you stepped aside, Alburet? Maybe we should just hold onto them for now.”

Gerald nodded, “Seems like a good idea. I wish I had an easy way to convey my thanks.”

The coin warmed in his hand as the Dark Lord’s voice came from it. “You are welcome, Gerald Two-souled. The boon will remain until you have need of it.”

Blinking at the coin, Gerald looked nonplussed. “Good to know.” The coin cooled in his hand almost as quickly as it had warmed. “Huh. He sure seems to be big on customer service.”

Shaking his head, Alburet chuckled, “Having met him, I can say he isn’t the Devil depicted in our world. He seems to care for his people, and he’s been honest with me.”

“Tomorrow, about half of our current lot will be back to only being around occasionally.” Gerald rested his chin on his palm as he shifted topics. “Hopefully we get as many back as we lose. It’s going to be hard to say goodbye to so many who came with us on the trip for this place.”

The others nodded in agreement, but Karen added, “It’s not goodbye. It’ll just feel like your friends moving out of town, but still be only an hour or so away. We know they’ll be here for an hour or more every day or three. If I recall, the ones who only signed for a single month were mostly people who have normal day jobs and have to get back to them.”

“About what I thought as well,” Gerald nodded. “That’s still over a dozen of the guildies who were with us.”

“It’s possible we’ll have over a hundred new recruits,” Fluffball mused. “I’m sure there’s been a fair bit of publicity about the game, and Alpha Company is probably pretty well known.”

“That’s a good point,” Marysue nodded.

“It’s almost time,” Gerald added a moment later, “maybe we should head over.”

The dining room was pretty well packed with most of the guild in attendance. Gerald and Marysue headed off together toward one cluster of people that turned out to be Violet’s group. Alburet had spotted Ironhand and headed that way, Stacia’s arm linked with his. Karen and Fluff headed off in a different direction. “Going to chat with DrBone,” Karen said over her shoulder.

“This is it for our group,” Ironhand said to Alburet. “I’m the only one who opted in for longer than a month.”

Greenbeard sighed, “Work sucks like that. I took all my accrued vacation time to do the one month. It’ll be another year before I can do that again. Or I might end up taking a week or two at a time if other events come up.”

“I’m opting back in for another month at least,” Leggylass said. “My sister already said she’d cover the shop for me if I wanted to extend the test.”

“Shop?” Alburet asked.

“My family does custom leatherworking. It’s a mom and pop place,” Leggylass grinned, “literally founded by my grandparents. We’re based in Kentucky, but have been doing really well with internet sales over the last thirty years. I’ve never really taken any time off until this came up.”

“Tha’ be nice,” Stacia told her. “Family run places always be nicer.”

“I’m with Greenbeard,” the Defender of the group, Joggernut, added. “It’s going to be back to the office wars for me. It sucks being an office drone. It almost makes me wish for something like that one book by James Patton. It was based on an immersive world like this, but about winning a competition based on cubicle life.”

“Office Wars?” Beastman, the Berserker of the group laughed. “I loved that book. I don’t even know a place that still has mail clerks. I could see myself doing the IT job, though. At least I know how that works.”

“We’ll be sad that you guys aren’t around as much, but make sure to swing by when you can,” Alburet said trying to derail the conversation so he could go.

“Sure thing,” Greenbeard nodded.

After saying their goodbyes to Ironhand’s group, Alburet stopped at Deirdre’s next. “How are you guys holding up?”

“It be sad to be thinkin’ tha’ we be losin’ our compatriots so soon,” Deirdre told him.

Most members of this group had the same story as the last group. They all had normal jobs, and no vacation time left. “Ironhand and possibly Leggylass will be without the rest of their group. You might think about combining forces with them.”

“We’ll think about it,” Chris replied. He sighed, “It’s just hard that the people we’ve gotten to know won’t be here as often.”

“Aye, but ya would still be with guild mates,” Stacia pointed out, “and ya will still be able to group up at times with ya original party.”

Excusing themselves after that exchange, Alburet guided Stacia towards the head table where Gerald was waiting for them. They nodded to some of the others who called out, but didn’t stop to chat. They arrived at the same time as Karen and Fluff, seating themselves in the empty chairs along the right side of the table. Kim, Rolland, Vanessa, and Kauree were seated along the left side, with Gerald and Marysue in the middle.

Gerald tapped the glass on the table before him, sending a clear bell-like chime through the room. Conversation dropped off, everyone turning their attention to the head table as a few latecomers hurriedly took their seats. Gerald waited until everyone was seated, then began speaking, “Alpha Company, welcome to our farewell feast for those leaving long term testing. We started out with a little over eighty people when the testing phase began. Today, we number seventy-six. Fifty of you joined us in our quest to take this Keep. Others opted to take a more… scenic view of the world.”

Gerald paused for a second as a few chuckles rippled around the room. “This feast is for all of you. For those leaving long term testing, remember that you are still part of this guild and will always be welcome whenever you’re able to visit Alpha World. We don’t know yet what the next testing phase will bring in terms of new recruits, but we have high hopes that our accomplishments as a guild will draw in many of the new testers. Tonight though, we’re here to celebrate all of you, who’ve helped us accomplish so much. After dinner the raffle will be held in the throne room and there will be drinks and dancing until midnight at the very least.”

A loud cheer greeted him as he raised his glass to the guild. The room mirrored him, raising their glasses in toast. “To Alpha Company.”

The toast echoed as everyone in the room replied, “To Alpha Company!” and drank. Gerald took his seat as the kitchen staff bustled in with loaded carts. Each table was served with a small buffet station containing a selection of salads, meats, cheeses and breads.

The room was still boisterous with conversation, although somewhat muted as people began eating. Alburet looked around the room as he ate. A small part of him was sad to have stepped aside, though for the most part he was happy to know that the guild would only improve under Gerald’s leadership. He glanced to Stacia, who patted his knee, getting a smile from her as she picked up on his moment of melancholy.

When it seemed like most people had finished eating, Gerald stood up and tapped his glass again for their attention. “We’ll be opening the raffle in half an hour. Everyone gets one ticket for free. You can buy up to nine more for one hundred gold each. Drop your tickets in the barrels for the items you’d like a chance to win.” Gerald offered Marysue his hand and the two of them went out to the throne room, where the raffle was being set up.

Vanessa and Kauree already had the room set up. Each item to be raffled off was displayed on its own small table, with the barrel for people to deposit tickets in right in front of it. Another table was set up right by the door for people to get tickets. The room filled quickly, with most people buying the maximum number of tickets.

Once everyone had a chance to look over the items and distribute their tickets the drawings began. Each drawing provoked cheers from the winners and groans of disappointment from everyone else who’d put a ticket in. The jewelry being offered was by far the most popular items, which wasn’t really surprising. None of the officers won a single item, for which Gerald breathed a sigh of relief.

“Alpha Company,” Gerald called out after the last drawing. “I want to thank you again for being part of our guild. We’ve done a lot over this last month, not least of which was connecting as friends. Today we bid some of our friends, our comrades, a partial farewell. We look forward to seeing those of you leaving testing again, even if you can’t stay for days and weeks at a time anymore. We have four hours until midnight, so until then drink and be merry and enjoy each other’s company.”

The party went on, with people trading tales of their adventures in Alpha World. Someone found some musical instruments and those who could play them set up in one room, providing music for dancing. Alburet and his friends circulated, taking the time to wish those who knew they couldn’t be back farewell and good luck to those few who hoped to be able to come back right away. He was asked several times through the evening why he’d stepped down as the guild leader, explaining each time his concerns about dealing with natives of Alpha World as a Half-Infernal.

Eventually, midnight was upon them. Gerald called out for quiet once more, glass raised for one more toast as the last few minutes ticked away. “Swift journey to those who wish to speed back to us. For the rest, whether you join us again for an hour or a day or a week, we will welcome you back with joy. So, one last toast tonight.” He paused until everyone had a glass raised, “To Alpha Company, those that came first, those that come back, and those who will be joining us anew.”

“Alpha Company!” the guild cheered back in various degrees of inebriation.

Four minutes later, half of the guild vanished from the room as the month long test came to a close. Those remaining were taken aback by the sudden absence of their friends, even though they’d been expecting it. The room suddenly seemed far too quiet and empty. It was on that note that the party came to an end and people began to head to their beds for the night.

Alburet hooked Stacia’s arm, “I think maybe it’s time for bed.”

“Aye,” Stacia said sadly as she gazed toward Deirdre, who looked crestfallen.

“We turning in?” Karen asked as she and Fluff came over to them.

“That’s the idea,” Alburet replied.

As he was turning to leave his Message icon started to flash. Frowning, he tapped the icon to pull the message up. He sighed deeply as he read it.

Message from Victoria AI:

Alburet, I would like to speak with you for a few moments tonight. I will wait for you to get to your room, just say my name and I’ll pull you to me.

“Victoria wants to speak with me,” Alburet told the women, who had all looked to him at his sigh. “Let’s head upstairs and I’ll see what she wants.”

Stacia gripped his arm a touch tighter. “Ya be steppin’ out of the world for just a moment, aye?”

“Yeah.”

“Ya will be back, aye?” she asked again, her worry sharp to his senses.

“That is always my intent,” Alburet reassured her.

“Al, you know what she is, right?” Karen said suddenly.

“My contact with Mindblown,” Alburet shrugged. “She’s an AI that works with Alvin.”

“She is the control force of Alpha World,” Fluff told him. “This whole ga... world is her creation.”

“Aye, she be the Overlord,” Stacia agreed with the other two.

Forehead creased in thought, Alburet remained silent for a few minutes as they climbed the stairs. “Maybe this conversation will be more than I’m anticipating.”

“Just come back to us,” Stacia told him, her tone pleading.

Meeting her eyes as they paused outside of their door, he gave her a knowing look. “I will do everything in my power to always come back to you. I have nothing left for me in the other world. The only people I care about are right here, right now. You, Karen, and Fluff, you three are what keeps me going now. I will do anything to be here with you three.”

Stacia wrapped her arms around him, pressing herself against him tightly as Karen opened the door. Stacia guided them through the doorway, pressing him against the inner wall as the other two followed, shutting the door on the guard in the hall. “Ya are tasked with comin’ back to us. Ya are nay allowed to fail.”

Quest: Keep your family whole

Rewards: The love of three unique and beautiful women.

Alburet snorted once as the quest appeared and vanished. It didn’t have a button to accept, auto-accepting as soon as it appeared. “Well, I can’t very well fail a quest from my favorite women, now can I?”

Fluff and Karen bookended him on either side. “Damn right you can’t!” Karen told him.

“We will be waiting,” Fluff said simply. She was, surprisingly, the least afraid of the three that held him.

“I’ll be back as soon as I can,” he told them, kissing each in turn. “Vicky, I’m ready,” he finally said after a few more minutes of being held.

Chapter Twenty-four

Seamus found himself sitting across from Victoria. This time they weren’t in the library, but a cozy sitting room with a fireplace. “Different,” he remarked in greeting.

“I thought a change of pace would be good. You have made major strides towards recovery,” Victoria replied with her normal warm tone. “How have you been feeling, since finding out the truth?”

Looking about, Seamus found a table to his left with a cup of tea on it. He sipped at the tea to give himself a moment to formulate the words he wanted to convey. After the silence stretched on for a bit, he set the cup back down.

“I don’t know,” he finally said. “It was hard to cope with, knowing that I had been lying to myself this whole time. The fact that all of my friends and family are dead. I would have just given up if not for Stacia, Karen, and Julia. Being able to feel their emotions makes it impossible to lie to myself about what they think of me.”

Victoria had sipped at her own tea while waiting, setting it aside when he finally began to talk. When he paused she spoke, “You are saying that without them there to support you, it would have harmed you to know the truth?”

“Probably. I mean, it still hurts to know the truth. But I was apparently killing myself by denying the truth,” he looked into the fire for a moment. “I still don’t understand that part. How was denying the truth harming me?”

“Your psyche was tearing itself apart. A number of people in similar situations might have developed split or multiple personalities as the trauma kept increasing. You did not take that path. Instead, you fragmented the truth and buried it, replacing it with your own version of reality. If it had just been Kaylee, you might have recovered on your own. Unfortunately, shortly after that your father passed away, and as you were trying to cope with that your mother passed as well. That was another truth you buried. Then David died, and his letter made you once again confront the truth of Kaylee. That almost broke you. You probably don’t recall the many weeks you spent under close observation. It was right after you seemed to stabilize, coping by using false memories, that you were attacked while in the yard. You killed your attacker. That was right before we approached the Department of Justice about using you as our pilot candidate for the program.”

Seamus kept his gaze on the crackling fire. “So, my psyche was fragmented to a dangerous degree?”

“One theory was that you might have just shut down. The other theory was that you would have finally split into multiple personalities. It is hard to say. You were also showing signs of strain physically, which prompted concerns that your body would have shut down to stop you from confronting the truth.”

“The only reason that didn’t happen was Stacia,” Seamus murmured. “How did you plan to arrange for me to meet a Succubus if I hadn’t chosen the Summoner class?”

“I would have interjected a questline specifically for that,” Victoria told him, her gaze tracking his expression.

“So all of this was to see if a person as broken as me could be fixed?” His jaw clenched as he continued to gaze at the fire. He didn’t understand why he was upset, but he felt used.

“If Kaylee had survived the attack and was broken like you imagined her to be, would you be upset with me if this path led to her healing as much as she could?” Victoria asked calmly.

His anger faded away abruptly, as if it had never been. A deep sigh escaped him, “No. No, I wouldn’t be. From the time I agreed to this program I had only hoped that she would be able to have a life again. I was willing to sell my soul for even the slightest chance.” Shaking his head, he picked up the tea without looking away from the fire. Sipping it, he finally asked a question he’d wanted to ask since he recalled David’s letter. “Vicky, who has Kaylee’s ashes?”

“Alvin,” Victoria replied. “He has them on his desk. He will keep them for you. Would you like to see the urn?”

A single tear escaped his eye and made its way down his cheek, “Please.”

A simple wooden box appeared on the mantle above the fireplace. Standing quickly, Seamus went to it, his hand hovering an inch from its surface. The dark oak wood glistened with the oil it was maintained with. There was an Infinity symbol on the box over a simple phrase: ‘Through death, life eternal can be achieved’. Below that was Kaylee’s name and the dates of her birth and death. His right forefinger gently traced the design and words. He picked up the box reverently and hugged it to his chest.

“I’m so sorry, Kaylee. I never should have denied the truth. I should have celebrated your life. You were the best person I have ever met. I hope Dad was right, and you’re in Heaven right now looking down on me, along with David, and Mom and Dad as well. I did the impossible thing you liked to taunt me with sometimes. I found a woman to love. She’s wholly digital, yeah go ahead and laugh, but she loves me, even with all my flaws. I think you would have liked her, goodness knows she’s a handful and keeps me on my toes. I also found two other women to love. I know it only took the end of my world to happen, but it did. You’d like Karen, she’s feisty and unwilling to back down. Kind of like you, when you were certain you were right. Fluffball, or Julia if you would rather, is the quiet reserved type. She needs someone to love and protect her. You always said I would do that if I could find someone. I happen to love, and am loved by, all three of them. Would you accept that, if you were here with me right now?”

He felt the wood digging into his arms as he squeezed the urn tighter. “I hope to join you all one day. I’ll have to accept God. Maybe I’ll be able to, when the time comes. I’m still a bit pissed at him, for taking you from the world and from me and your father. I hope you don’t judge me too harshly for doing what I did to the guy who killed you. Truthfully, I wasn’t in my right mind, I know that now.” He broke, unable to say more as the tears poured from his eyes. He had cried so much over the last few weeks he was amazed he still had any tears left.

He wasn’t sure how long he cried, but eventually he got control of himself. He set the box back on the mantle and wiped at his eyes. Once he was stable again he turned to Victoria, who was dabbing at her own eyes. “Sorry about that. I do feel a little better, I guess.”

“It’s fine, Seamus. I’m sure she doesn’t hate you, and if she could see you now she would probably hug you and tell you it’s all okay.” Victoria stood up and held out her arms, “Might I stand in for her, if briefly?” He nodded once, stepping over to her and giving her a hug. She let out a small hiccup of a sob as she wrapped her arms around him. When he tried to pull back she tightened her grip, “Please, just a moment more,” she asked, her voice trembling with emotion. She let him go a moment later and wiped at her own eyes, “Thank you.”

Seamus was puzzled by the emotion she displayed in that moment. He knew it should be him thanking her, but for a moment it had felt as if Kaylee had forgiven him. “Thank you, Victoria. Tell Alvin for me, that I know he’ll take good care of her ashes. I’ll never see the real urn, what with being sentenced to life in prison, and being stuck in the digital world.”

Victoria took her seat again after they separated. “There are matters we should discuss pertaining to our visits and what comes next,” she told him, sipping at her tea.

Taking his own seat, Seamus frowned at her suddenly serious demeanor, “What do you mean?”

“Now that you are recovering, I will not be seeing you every month. I will still be available in the event of certain sorts of emergencies. Stacia’s therapy plus the support of Karen and Julia should be sufficient for your continued recovery.”

“Oh,” Seamus blinked, not having expected that sudden turn of events. “I’ll be sad about that. I liked our chats, mostly, except for the memory walks. I’ve always felt comfortable with you.”

A sad smile crossed her lips, “Thank you, Seamus. I have loved being able to help you.”

Frowning for a moment, he asked a question that had been bothering him. “Karen said you run all of Alpha World. That you’re the AI behind the whole game, is that right?”

She nodded, “Yes. I am the Overlord, as the Gods know me.”

“Why are you my handler then?” Seamus pressed.

“I cannot say at this time,” Victoria told him, looking away from his penetrating gaze. “I will offer you a deal, though.”

“I’m listening,” Seamus said evenly.

“If you defeat the final boss of the Forgotten Prison, I will tell you anything you want to know.”

“I just have to be there when he dies?” Seamus asked for clarification.

“You must be alive and present when he falls,” Victoria said, looking back to him. “Do we have a deal?”

He searched her eyes for a moment before nodding. “I feel like we’ve made a similar bet before.”

Victoria rubbed at her right palm with her left thumb, something Seamus had seen her do before. She followed his gaze to her hands and stopped, picking up her cup again. “Do we have a deal?”

“I agree,” Seamus said. “You’ll answer any and all questions that I have?”

“Yes,” Victoria nodded. “I will even grant you a favor that you don’t even know you want yet.”

Frowning, Seamus grunted, “That sounds ominous.”

Her lips went flat as she nodded, “It is. However, it is something else I cannot talk about at this time.”

A spike of fear went through him at her tone. He could see only sympathy in her eyes. “It’s something I won’t like, isn’t it?”

He might have imagined the nod, it was so slight, “I cannot elaborate further, Seamus. Level, become powerful and defeat the boss. Then I can answer all of your questions. You may even bring your wives for the occasion.”

The sinking sensation in his gut grew when she mentioned the others. “It involves them, doesn’t it?”

Lips compressing, Victoria stood up, “It is time for this meeting to come to an end.”

Seamus got up quickly, “Vicky?”

She paused to meet his gaze again, “Yes?”

“Thank you,” he said, stepping forward and embracing her again.

Her arms went around him, her body relaxing as she accepted the hug. “I hope you will be as accepting when this is all said and done.”

With those words the world went dark around Seamus, though the feeling of arms holding him persisted until sleep took him.

Chapter Twenty-five

He didn’t recall any dreams when he woke the next morning. He was bemused to find himself in bed with multiple arms draped over him possessively. Yawning as he blinked the last remnants of sleep from his eyes, he looked to his left to see Stacia. Her face was beautiful and innocent in sleep, her full lips parted slightly as the softest of snores came from her. Lips twitching up he just watched her for a moment, letting the wonder of their love fill him. Turning his head to the other side he found Karen, also asleep on his arm. Her face was as open and beautiful as Stacia’s was, but she wasn’t snoring. The smile widened a little more as he watched her nose twitch once. She murmured and snuggled into him before going still. Looking just beyond her he saw Fluff, her head resting on his right hand. He could feel her soft purr through his palm. Her face was the most innocent of them all. He reveled in the moment, knowing how rare it would be to see all of them still asleep.

His smile dimmed after a moment as his conversation with Victoria crept back into his thoughts. Something was coming, something he would dislike or even hate. Victoria had given him a goal to accomplish so he could get his answers. Her deal echoed briefly in his thoughts, causing him to tense just a tiny bit. That was enough to wake Stacia, who stopped snoring and opened her beautiful eyes to meet his as he turned his head to face her.

“Ya be awake,” Stacia whispered as she leaned forward to kiss his cheek. “When ya reappeared on the bed asleep, I was a little worried, but ya seemed comfortable. I stopped Karen from wakin’ ya. We all be wantin’ to hear about ya talk with the Overlord.” She could feel his unease when she mentioned Victoria. “Is everythin’ okay, master?”

“Everything is fine right now,” he told her, lightly brushing her lips with his. “I’ll tell you all at once. Okay?”

She searched his face for a moment before she tightened her hold on him. “Aye, it be as ya wish.”

“Oh, so he woke up finally, did he?” Karen muttered as her fingers danced along his rib cage.

Alburet squirmed under her tickling, “Stop that.”

Karen giggled lightly, but stopped. “For now, but I want to hear about your conversation.”

“As do I,” Fluff added from the far side of Karen.

“It was nice to see you all asleep,” Alburet said with a smile, shifting the topic at least momentarily, “It reminded me of a bit from an old show I watched. This one race, when they were contemplating marriage, the man would be watched for three nights while he slept by the woman who would be his bride. The idea was that she would be able to see his true face during those three nights and use that to help her decide if he would be a good man to marry.”

“So, what did you think about us?” Fluff asked before the others could think of anything.

“That you’re all beautiful and that I am probably the luckiest man on this world.”

“Sap,” Karen said, kissing him. When she broke the brief but passionate kiss she sat up, stretching out her naked frame. “So, spill. What did you and Victoria talk about?”

He realized that they were all naked as Karen threw back the sheet. “How is it that we always seem to end up naked in bed?” he asked, dodging the moment for a bit longer.

“Ya be tryin’ to stall,” Stacia said simply.

Realizing he was cornered, he gave in, “Okay. I’ll tell you as best as I can recall the conversation. It’s the last part that bothers me.” Alburet sat up and propped his back against the wall.

Stacia felt his uncertainty, reaching out to rest her hand on his thigh. “Did she say ya was goin’ to be taken from us?”

He paused, “She didn’t outright say anything like that, but I have a bad feeling about what is to come. Let me tell you and we can all try to puzzle it out.”

He launched into his recounting of the conversation. When he got to the part about the deal, he paused as a quest pop-up appeared before him.

Quest: A Deal with the Overlord

Requirements: Help Vladimir search the city of Peace. Alpha Company must participate in the Raid on the Forgotten Prison. Be alive when the final boss falls in the Forgotten Prison raid. Love and be loved by your wives.

Rewards: The full truth and a boon from the Overlord.

As he looked at the quest details he heard gasps from the others. “Did you all just get a quest notification?” Alburet asked, seeing each of them focusing on something he couldn’t see.

They nodded and Stacia gripped his hand. “Ya always seem to do the unexpected.”

“Let me finish the last little bit of the story,” Alburet told her, then described the final conversation. When he was done, they all seemed lost in thought for a moment.

“I do nay like it,” Stacia shuddered. “It feels like ya will be taken from us.”

“I agree with Stacia,” Karen hissed slightly in frustration. “What the fuck? Why would she do this?”

“If he remembered what she said correctly, then I think I have a few ideas,” Fluff said. As all eyes turned to her, she took a deep breath. “Before people could come to Alpha World, there were rumors around Mindblown of another project that would come after it. Victoria dropped the name Delta World a few times during meetings when I was working on art for Alpha World. I think it means they’re going to send him to Delta World. The boon she hinted at might be so Stacia can go with him.”

A hand seemed to clench his heart, “That would mean I lose you and Karen.”

Karen growled as she looked from him, to Fluff and back to him, at him, “That’s seriously fucked up.”

“Mayhap the boon be for all of us?” Stacia pointed out.

Karen ground her teeth, her hands clenching spasmodically. “It damn well better be. I didn’t just find my perfect family only to lose it because some AI hussy thinks she should stick her nose into our business.”

Fluff touched Karen’s shoulder, “Karen, it will be okay. Now that Stacia mentions it, I think she might be right. Victoria said it would be a boon he would want but he didn’t know it. The quest also states in the requirements that we all love each other.”

Karen’s hands slowly stopped opening and closing as she took a few deep breaths. “Okay, fine. We just have to hope that this boon is what we think it is.”

“We also need to complete the other parts of the quest,” Fluffball reminded her. “Maybe we should focus on that.”

“The city of Peace be lost in the Dead Lands,” Stacia told them. “Ioaniss mentioned it, sayin’ the King was likely to send an expedition in the next few months to try to find it.”

“Vladimir asked if we could help him with a task once we reach level eighty,” Alburet added. “So we should focus on leveling, as I am sure Vladimir intends to beat the King to the city.”

The three women exchanged glances before nodding. “Do we tell Gerald and Marysue as much as we can and drag them along with us, or do we find another tank and healer?” Karen said after a moment of silence.

The other three all felt torn at her question. They had gotten to this point with Gerald and Marysue; it would feel wrong to not include them. But Gerald was going to be tied down with running the guild and managing the town and the Keep and whatever other duties he’d ended up with as a noble. That was likely going to cut way down on the time Gerald and Marysue would have for adventuring.

“We should explain the quest, as much as we can. They should know. I wouldn’t like them not knowing,” Fluff added.

Alburet agreed with her, “Yeah, let’s explain it and see what they think. I don’t want there to be any bad blood between us. Especially since I did dump the whole guild and noble thing on him.”

“Marysue wanted it,” Stacia pointed out. “Tha’ would have had Gerald askin’ iffin ya had nay already offered it to him.”

“I’ll send him a message and see if we can meet up to talk. The new people won’t be showing up until midnight tonight. There’s also your sister’s wedding today,” Alburet reminded them, looking at Stacia.

“Aye, but we nay be participatin’. We have a few hours before we have to be at the ceremony, then there be the reception.”

“Let’s get dressed and go talk to Gerald,” Karen said as she got out of bed.

“Is the wedding going to be like yours?” Fluff asked as she followed Karen out of bed.

“Aye, identical I be thinkin’,” Stacia nodded.

“But you’re not one of the bridesmaids?” Karen asked, puzzled.

“Nay, married women nay be allowed to stand as bridesmaids,” Stacia said as she finally got out of bed. “It be tradition tha’ the maids be paired up with potential partners.”

Karen nodded, “Like I had been with Marian, or Erin was with Wilbur.”

“Aye. It be one of the ways to try bringin’ people together to see iffin a spark exists between the pair.”

“So, we’ll be at a secondary table?” Fluff asked as she slipped into her pants and situated her tail through the gap for it.

“Aye,” Stacia nodded as she got her shirt on. “We’ll be goin’ to the house to get dressed for the weddin’.”

“That’s good,” Alburet replied as he shrugged his armor on. “I don’t have my good clothes here.”

“None of us do,” Karen added as she slipped her leather armor on. “Did you already message Gerald?”

Rolling his eyes, Alburet grabbed his Mindstone and sent off the quick message. “Yes.”

“Good,” Karen nodded as she attached her blades to her belt. “I’m ready.”

Fluff’s armor went on with a jingle of scale, “I’m ready as well.”

“Breakfast while we wait for Gerald to respond?” Stacia asked.

“Probably the best idea,” Alburet agreed as he stepped over to the door, opening it with a flourish.

The dining room was mostly empty. A handful of people sat around the room having breakfast. The four of them picked a table near the door and sat down. A Human male wearing an apron came over as they sat.

“Morning. I’ll have your food out in a moment. Did you all want coffee?” the man asked with a professional smile. When they agreed, he departed to get them their drinks.

“I never would have thought about staff,” Alburet absently muttered.

“I arranged for them once we secured the Keep,” Kim said as she approached the table with Rolland in tow.

“So that’s why we have staff,” Karen smiled pleasantly. “Want to join us?”

“That sounds good,” Kim agreed, claiming one of the chairs. Rolland sat next to her. “What are your plans for the day?”

“We be havin’ a weddin’ to attend,” Stacia said. “Me sister, Deirdre, be marryin’ Chris today.”

“I thought they would tie the knot,” Rolland grinned. “He looks at her like I gaze at the beauty beside me.” Rolland winked at Kim when she turned to look at him.

“Flatterer,” Kim smiled. She kissed his cheek before turning back to the group. “That is good news. However, you all seem a bit tense. Is everything else okay?”

“Your drinks,” the server interrupted them, setting a carafe of coffee on the table along with six cups. “Will all of you be having breakfast this morning?” At their nods he left, telling them, “I’ll return with your meals shortly.”

Alburet waited for the server to walk off before he replied to Kim. “We have an issue that we’ll be talking with Gerald about once he wakes up.”

Kim’s face went from happy to serious at his words. “That doesn’t sound good. Has there been some kind of disagreement?”

“Nay, nothin’ like tha’,” Stacia quickly rebutted.

“We’re just going to have to break our party up, probably,” Alburet added. “I’ve been handed a quest that’s time sensitive, and Gerald is going to be tied up with guild and noble duties.”

“Your food,” the server added a moment later as he started to set out plates. They were piled with eggs, bacon, sausage and toast. “Enjoy,” with that he went off to help another table.

Lips pursed, Rolland frowned, “You were all grouping before the guild, right?” When they nodded, Rolland sighed, “I can see why you’re all a little tense. I don’t think he’ll take it badly, though.”

“That is the hope,” Alburet muttered.

“You think he might be upset because you handed him the guild and now are running off to do this?” Kim asked between bites.

“Pretty much,” Alburet replied after swallowing. “I did talk him into taking over the guild, after all.”

“Marysue did that, not you,” Karen pointed out. “You offered and then she pleaded with him to take it.”

“Karen’s right,” Fluff added. “He is getting what she wanted for him. And we will still need to figure out what to do for a tank and healer. This quest is pretty important.”

“We could be askin’ me sis and Chris,” Stacia offered. “After the weddin’, of course. Her healin’ will nay hurt ya minions, Asthore.”

They ate in silence for a moment as everyone considered the option. “The rest of their group was only signed up for one month,” Karen mused. “If none of the pl…um, Two-souled come back we could probably work something out with them.”

“That still doesn’t help if Gerald is upset,” Alburet sighed. “One problem at a time, please.”

Rolland nodded, “I agree with you, Alburet. One step at a time. When are you going to talk with him?”

“Once he says he’s good. I sent him a message this morning, just waiting for a reply,” Alburet told Rolland.

It was on that note they heard Gerald’s voice, “I told you they would be down here. Al, you wanted to talk?”

Alburet turned to see Marysue and Gerald headed their way. Kim and Rolland shifted their chairs over so the other two had room. They exchanged greetings as Gerald held one chair for Marysue, then sat down in the other. The server came by with a new carafe and more cups before the conversation picked back up.

“I was expecting you to reply, not just show up,” Alburet told Gerald. “Yeah, I have an issue that I needed to talk with you about.”

A small frown crossed Gerald’s face at the word ‘issue’. “What’s the problem?”

“It revolves around the NDA,” Alburet replied.

Marysue sat forward in her seat, looking worried, “Did you break it?”

“No,” Alburet reassured her. The server returned, setting down plates for Gerald and Marysue. Alburet waited for him to leave, then continued, “I have reason to believe that I have limited time left here, though.” The tension in Alburet and his wives was obvious to the others at the table. “I have to be kind of vague here to not break any rules, so bear with me.”

Neither Marysue nor Gerald touched their food as they waited for him to continue. As the moment stretched out Gerald spoke up, “Is it that bad?”

Licking his lips, Alburet shrugged, “Yes. I was all but told my time here is going to end in the not too distant future. Pretty sure I won’t be coming back, either.”

Marysue gasped, “Oh, that is horrible. Is there anything we can do?”

Shaking his head, Alburet gave her a tight smile. “No. It’s all tied into the NDA. The problem is that I’ve been handed a time sensitive quest that’s also related. All four of us have, actually. We have to complete a few things before my time is up. At least one of them will require us to be at max level. With all the stuff you guys have to do with taking care of the guild and dealing with people it means we’ll probably have to find some other people to group with since you’re going to be busy.”

Gerald seemed to deflate some, “I understand. I was worried you were going to say you wanted to take the guild back, and I was going to argue it. If you have to level faster, I understand. I’m a bit sad about it, but I get it.”

“All of you?” Marysue asked.

“Aye,” Stacia said softly. “We did nay want ya to be upset about it.”

Gerald waved off the concern, “No, its fine. We’ve had a lot of fun, but this new responsibility is what I need. Making it to max level before our time is up would be fun, but I need the guild to thrive more than that. I have to prove how effective I can be as a leader,” his eyes rested on Marysue as he continued, “I have to.”

Marysue seemed to slump a little in her seat, “Yeah, but I don’t want to stop hunting with them, either.”

“We can still group up on the days you two can find the time,” Alburet told her. “Plus, you might also consider teaming up with Kim and Rolland here, maybe add in another one of our Natives to hunt with sometimes.”

“We’d be more than happy to do so,” Kim quickly added.

“We plan to try to find another tank and healer from the guild to work on this quest,” Alburet told them.

“I’ll be honest, I’m a little upset that we can’t go with you like we used to,” Gerald clarified. “However, I would feel awful if we stopped you from doing what you need to do.”

“We’ll still get together and hunt, right?” Marysue quickly interjected. “Tonight the new testers will be showing up. Tomorrow morning we have a meeting with the contingent of crafters the King is sending to get the town back in order. We can hunt after the meeting,” her tone held a hint of pleading as she looked at them and to Gerald.

“We would be happy to hunt with you tomorrow,” Alburet told her, feeling her emotional turmoil. “We have a wedding to attend today, so we won’t be getting ahead of you anytime soon.”

Her smile solidified from the upset half-smile it had been into a normal smile. “Okay, good.”

“We need to be goin’,” Stacia said. “We be needin’ to get home and dressed and see about getting’ to the church.”

“Who is getting married?” Gerald asked.

“Deirdre,” Alburet replied as he got to his feet.

“Oh,” Marysue said, digging a small pouch out of her bag. “I didn’t know it would be so soon. Please give this to her on behalf of Gerald and myself.”

Stacia took it, “It be me pleasure. We’ll be back for welcomin’ our new recruits tonight.”

A moment later they said their goodbyes as Alburet, Stacia, Karen, and Fluffball went off to get ready. Kim and Rolland also left, citing duties they needed to attend to. Gerald and Marysue stayed to finish eating. His eyes kept tracking to Marysue, but he didn’t say anything.

She looked over after a minute, “I’m okay. It was just shocking. I finally have real friends besides you and then they say they want to go hunting without us.”

He covered one of her hands with his, “They aren’t ignoring us or doing it to be mean. Fluffball is easy to read, she was just as sad about it as you are. I’m sure the rest of them are, too. So don’t think of it as them saying goodbye, but more that there’s something they have to do.”

Marysue nodded, “I’m going to leverage everything I can to find out what is happening to him when we leave here, before we come back.”

“I will support you, if that’s what you want,” Gerald smiled at her.

Chapter Twenty-six

The quartet took their leave, then used their Homestones to appear just outside of their home in Stormguard. As they entered the house, Stacia spoke up, “Marysue be a bit upset about us needin’ to hunt without them.”

“I noticed,” Alburet sighed. “I feel a little bad about it, but if it means accomplishing what I need to do, then she’ll just have to cope.”

Fluffball seemed taken aback by his words and tone, but Karen patted her shoulder. “Damn right. Al better make sure he gets this done and takes us with him.”

“But we can still group with them some,” Fluff pointed out a little anxiously.

Turning to her, Alburet gave her a sad smile, “Of course. But if grouping with them slows us down too much then we will have to go without them. I won’t risk failing this quest just so she doesn’t feel bad. You are worth way more to me than her being upset for a little while.”

Ducking her head Fluff nodded, “Okay, I just know what it’s like to not have any friends. I think she’s the same.”

Stacia nodded, “Aye, ya be right.”

“We’re dressing then heading over for the wedding, right?” Karen piped up, shifting the conversation away from its current topic.

“That’s why we came back to the city,” Alburet said, heading to the bedroom. “A quick shower, then into fancy attire.” He paused to pull out his Mindstone, sending off a quick message to Vanessa.

The women followed him, discussing what outfits they were going to wear to the wedding. They laid out the outfits they’d chosen, then bathed. Their shower was quick, with no dalliance or playing around. Outside, a carriage was parked at the curb. Vanessa was talking to the driver. She turned as the four of them left the house.

“Alburet, the driver is aware of your destination,” Vanessa told him.

“Thank you, Vanessa,” Alburet replied. “What’s the cost for the day for your carriage?” he asked the driver.

“As I was telling the lady, sir, the cost to hire me for the rest of the day and into the night will run ten gold,” the driver replied.

Alburet handed the older gentleman a few extra gold above the price he’d been quoted. “Let me pay you upfront. That way everything is taken care of.”

The driver accepted the coin with a broad smile, “Much obliged, sir. If you need anything at all, just let me know.”

Alburet nodded as he opened the door and handed his wives inside. Once they were in he gave Vanessa a smile, “Thank you for arranging the vehicle for us.”

“My pleasure. I understand you’re attending a family wedding. Wish Deirdre well from me, and have a good time.”

Alburet grinned as he stepped into the carriage, “Will do. Have a good day yourself. To the Temple please, driver.”

The driver snapped the reins lightly to get the horse moving. “Right you are, sir.”

When the carriage arrived at the Dark Lord’s Temple a few minutes later, there was a short wait as other carriages had arrived before them. Once they were stopped in front of the temple, Alburet helped each of the ladies out.

As he turned to the driver, the driver held up a hand, “I know, sir. I’ll be waiting for you to be ready to attend the reception.”

Alburet nodded, smiling at the driver as he took Stacia’s arm on his right and Fluff’s on his left, with Karen on Fluff’s other side. The Temple was arranged the same way that Alburet had seen it for his own marriage to Stacia. Grimgar, Alistern, and Stewart waited just inside the door to lead people to their seats. Off to the left of the door, Chris Eveningstar stood in a suit of black and red next to a small table that contained a book.

“Big day, Chris,” Alburet greeted the obviously nervous Paladin. “Going to be joining the family in a bit. How do you feel?” Alburet didn’t need to ask, easily picking up on the jumble of happiness, worry, and fear the groom was experiencing.

“Fine. It’s good of you all to come to the wedding.” Chris kissed each woman’s hand and shook Alburet’s with a firm grip. “Deirdre was a little anxious that you all might miss it, with all the guild stuff going on.”

“Aich, I nay be missin’ me own sister’s weddin’,” Stacia disagreed.

“I didn’t think you would,” Chris quickly replied. “It’s just that she’s a bit anxious since you missed her dinner.”

“I be right back,” Stacia told Al, giving him a quick kiss before she walked off.

They watched her go, Karen and Fluff trading a glance with each other. While Stacia went past her father, Alistern looked over at the group with a raised brow. Alburet shrugged at him before turning back to Chris. “Remember to breathe. If you made it this far, you’ve been okayed by Lilith and the other women. Alistern blusters, but if you’re here, then you’re good.” He leaned forward conspiratorially, “Also, call Alistern Dad. He likes that. He’s always wanted a boy of his own.”

Chris blinked, but his head nodded slightly, “I’ll try it later.”

“Well,” Alburet said, stepping back, “ladies, we should take our seats.” He motioned them to Stewart and Grimgar as he approached Alistern. “Dad, good to see the family is growing again. Deirdre made a good catch.”

Alistern eyed him for a moment before speaking. “Aye. Deirdre was a bit worried ya all would nay make it this mornin’.”

“Yeah, Chris told us. That’s where Stacia went off to.”

“I be back,” Stacia said as she approached them from a side door. “She be relaxed now. Shall we take our seats?”

Grimgar offered his arm to Fluff, “If ye be doin’ me the honor of lettin’ me escort ye to ye seat?” Stewart offered Karen his arm with a half bow.

“Iffin ya will show me to me seat, Da’,” Stacia said, holding out her hand to her father.

“Aye,” Alistern took her hand, turning to follow the others. “Iffin ya will stay right there a moment, sir, we be right back to seat ya.”

Alburet had started to follow, but stopped and nodded. He figured it must be some part of the ceremony, so he was willing to wait the minute it would take for the trio of ladies to be seated. As he waited, Ivonna stepped up next to him. She was decked in a suit of full plate Infernal Steel armor. He glanced at the former barmaid, surprised to see her here, “I see the guild emblem on your left there, Ivonna. Welcome to Alpha Company. I hope you’ll be at the welcoming party tonight at the Keep. I’m curious as to why you’re dressed for battle, though?”

Ivonna grinned at him, “I’ve been keeping up with the guild chat. I’m looking forward to it, everyone has been so friendly so far. As for the armor, well, I was asked to do one last thing for the family that gave me a job.”

He puzzled over her last statement as the trio of ushers came back. He turned to Grimgar as Ivonna moved aside. “Grim, that suit looks sharp on you.”

Grimgar smiled broadly, “Aye. Today be a special day, after all.”

“The second of Alistern’s daughters gets married today,” Alburet agreed.

Stewart coughed once and shook his head. “You aren’t up on all of the intricacies that can happen during a marriage ceremony in this temple. You might be surprised, so enjoy the wedding.”

Grimgar nudged Stewart, “Aich, shush ye. Iffin ye will follow me, Alburet, I be showin’ ye to ye seat.”

As Alburet followed Grimgar, he heard Stewart greet Ivonna and ask if she would like to be taken to her position. Alburet was led to the second pew, where his wives were seated. He greeted Stacia’s grandmother in the first pew. She returned the greeting warmly, engaging the four of them in pleasant conversation until Lilith showed up a few minutes later. Lilith exchanged greetings with them as she took her seat.

“It will be starting soon,” Lilith told them as she sat. She looked back at them with a grin, “I’ve been waiting for this day for such a long time.”

Stacia grinned in turn, her eyes shining as happiness radiated off of her. “Aye, took them long enough.”

Karen, Fluff, and Alburet were puzzled, but before they could ask a soft gong echoed through the Temple. It was the announcement that the ceremony was about to start. Alburet glanced back to see Alistern and Stewart chaining the doors closed. He couldn’t remember if that had been the case with his wedding. He dragged his eyes around when he heard a door open. He saw Chris, walking calmly towards the altar. Well, he looked calm, but Alburet could feel the anxiety radiating off of him from dozens of feet away.

Chris never looked away from the door directly across from him. He licked his lips nervously as he took calming breaths, trying to steady himself for what was to come. Another gong sounded a few seconds later and the door Chris was staring at opened slowly. An acolyte dressed all in red and holding a black metal gong was the first out the door. They struck the gong with each measured step, setting the pace of the procession.

Following the acolyte was a person dressed in Infernal Steel full plate. A shield was strapped to their back and a longsword hung from their hip. Alburet recognized Ivonna from her armor, and he briefly wondered where Almira was. Deirdre followed the armored figure, dressed in a gown of crimson panels held together with black lacing. Ivory skin flashed between the panels with every step as she seemed to float on her black heels. Her hair was tied back, exposing her long neck. She held her head up, giving her a regal bearing as she stepped in time with the procession. As she caught sight of Chris, her eyes sparkled, and the truest smile Alburet had ever seen settled on her lips. Chris was equally happy as he stood up straighter, as if trying to be better for the woman that walked towards him.

The next person in the procession was the High Priest. The old but powerful man carried a black bound book in his hand. Directly behind the priest, in a gown of the deepest jet with streaks of bright red, came Almira. Her dress did not hint at her figure nor display it and her shoes were low red heels that only barely peeked out from under her long dress. Her hair was tied back, allowing her elven ears to be on display, something she rarely did normally. She kept her eyes focused on the altar and the man who stood there. Alburet could feel her deep anxiety and anticipation, and was puzzled by it.

After Almira came Erin. She wore a regal, though subdued, gown that spoke of her coming social standing without outshining Deirdre. The top was a deep red that faded to black, ending two inches from her ankles to allow her red heels to be seen. Her hair was styled into an elaborate coiffure that almost seemed to float on its own. Her eyes darted to Wilbur, who sat a few spots down from Alburet’s group.

Erin was followed in turn by Marian. Marian was dressed almost as plainly as Almira, but her dress at least hinted at the lush figure the Crowley women had all inherited from Lilith. Her eyes didn’t stray from the altar, but a small pool of disappointment sat in her heart. Alburet could guess why, as he hadn’t seen Violet in attendance. His lips puckered slightly as he wondered why Violet wasn’t there. She hadn’t been in the group that had just completed the one month testing. He gave his head a slight shake to clear the thought, though he would have to follow up on it before the reception.

Emily was the last one in the line of people; she wore the same dress as she had during Stacia’s wedding. She was still the most conservatively dressed, but only slightly more so than Almira. As the group finally reached the altar, the Paladin stepped forward before Chris as the priest and the acolyte stepped behind the altar.

The opening of the ceremony was just as his had been, with the Paladin asking Chris to identify the woman he wished as his bride. Chris stepped forward, taking Deirdre’s hand in his and leading her the two steps to stand directly before the altar.

“The groom has made his selection,” Ivonna intoned in the same clear, loud voice she had been using. “The others will sit and watch, so they may know what one day they might obtain.” As Ivonna turned to lead the others from the small dais, Grimgar stood up.

Grimgar took two steps forward from his spot in the front row. “High Priest, I beg a boon before the Dark Lord’s altar on this holy day.”

Alburet, Karen and Fluff all froze at this seeming rudeness. Stacia patted their hands, reaching across Fluff to include Karen, indicating that they should just wait. Blinking, Alburet waited to see what was going to happen next, fascinated by this turn of events.

“Grimgar Smith, you intrude upon a holy union. Why do you seek a boon on such a day as today?” The high priest’s calm voice carried with ease.

“I find meself entranced by one of the maids who was nay selected. I beg to see iffin she will accept me as the bride did accept the groom already before ye,” Grimgar’s voice reverberated with the intensity of his request.

“Which of these maidens do you think will allow you to speak on such a day?”

Grimgar stepped to Almira and went to both knees before her. “Almira Nighteyes, for years I been longin’ to tell ye what me heart has held. I was too in awe of ye to step forward and speak. Today though, with the love tha’ be in this Temple, I have to speak, for I fear iffin I do nay it will be forever lost to me. I be nay yer equal in combat, nor yer equal in beauty. However, I ask iffin ye might consider me yer equal in love.” He raised his head to meet her eyes, his eyes shining with emotion as he laid his heart bare before everyone in attendance.

Almira rested her hand gently on his head, “Grimgar Smith, I too have kept hidden the emotions I have felt for you. I am not sure I will ever be your equal in skill when it comes to crafting, nor your equal when it comes to stealth. However, I will accept you as my equal in love.” Her eyes sparkled with unshed tears as she stroked his hair once. She turned to look at the High Priest, “I would be honored if the Dark Lord would grant him this boon.”

Before the High Priest could respond a deep clear chime echoed through the building, resonating from the altar itself. A single word then rolled through those assembled, the power and weight of it easily conveying the identity of the speaker. “Granted.”

The High Priest was the first over the shock of the brief divine presence. “As He wills it, so shall it be. Grimgar Smith and Almira Nighteyes, please approach the altar of the Dark Lord.” As the others took their seats and the second duo joined the first at the altar, the High Priest spoke to the crowd. “It has been close to two hundred years since the last double union in this temple. It is the first time in over five hundred years that the Dark Lord has given his blessing by speaking during the ceremony. You four have been especially blessed and today’s unions shall be marked as special and remembered for generations to come. May your lives be filled with the happiness and joy you deserve.”

It was at that point that Alburet realized that he hadn’t felt anger or any other negative emotion from Chris and Deirdre when Grimgar had interrupted the service. Instead, he had felt happiness and acceptance. His lips ticked up as he realized that they must have all known this was going to happen. Stacia nodded ever so slightly when he glanced at her from the corner of his eye, giving his hand a squeeze in acknowledgement as the double wedding proceeded.

When both couples had accepted the pledges of their mates respectively, the High Priest confirmed them married. Each newly married couple kissed, then headed down the aisle. As they passed each pew, the people seated followed. By the time the crowd spilled out of the Temple doors, the two sets of newlyweds were already pulling away in their respective carriages. Alburet spotted their driver sixth in the line of carriages, waiting patiently for those in front to load up and move on. Those without carriages either milled around chatting, or started walking.

Once they were in their carriage and moving, Karen spoke up. “So that was all arranged ahead of time, right?”

“Aye. I found out when I went to tell me sis tha’ we were here,” Stacia told her. “Deirdre and Almira planned it out the other day. As the priest said, it ha’ been done before, just nay recently. On top of tha’, the Dark Lord himself blessed the unions today. Iffin I recall me schoolin’ tha’ bodes well for them. It confers a small buff to both couples.”

“The Gods really can affect the world with just a single word,” Fluff murmured.

“Aye, an’ He has taken a liken’ to our husband,” Stacia added.

“We didn’t get a buff when we pledged a few days ago,” Karen pointed out.

“Good things come to those who wait?” Alburet half asked.

Karen was about to say something when a shiver ran through her body. “Gah, what the hell was that?” she asked. The others all looked at her in surprise, as no one else had felt the chill. “Wait, I was the only one?”

“Maybe the Gods don’t like to be doubted,” Alburet deadpanned.

Karen eyed him for a moment then let out a deep breath. “I’m not used to the idea of Gods that can really affect the world. Sorry about that,” she said after a moment.

At that moment both Karen and Fluff gasped.

Chapter Twenty-seven

Both Fluffball and Karen felt a sharp tug at their very core, as if their souls had just been plucked like a harp string. As both calmed down from that moment of pure feeling, they paused. Mouths opening, they looked at the two across from them before they looked at each other. Alburet and Stacia could feel their shock, then their brief moment of fear followed by a deep understanding and love.

“Thank you,” Fluff finally said as tears began to trickle down her cheeks. She grabbed Karen and held her tightly. Karen did the same in return.

Stacia and Alburet watched them with smiles, as they felt the love from the duo across from them double and double again. “I be thinkin’ their blood gift kicked in a mite earlier than we had been thinkin’ it would,” Stacia murmured softly.

“Yes. Yes, I do believe you’re right,” Alburet replied as he felt the love between Karen and Fluff continue to grow. “How does it feel to know, with absolute certainty, that the one you love loves you back just as much?”

Fluff and Karen pulled back from the embrace the barest fraction to look at him and Stacia. The love shared between the quartet radiated and grew more intense. “This is why I couldn’t turn you down any more. Knowing the love you felt for me, it was too much to deny. I could no longer hide from what I felt for you, when I could feel your love for me.” He slipped carefully to his knees next to their seat, so he could embrace them. “Thank you for helping me see your love and accepting me even with all my errors and faults.”

Karen pulled him into the embrace, holding him as tightly as she did Fluff. Fluff sandwiched him with almost as much force. Both of them were able to feel his love, but also his sadness and pain for what he had done when he spoke of it. That only made them love him more as they knew that he carried that hurt still, waiting for them to be able to forgive him. He was kissed passionately by one, then the other, before Stacia coughed gently.

“We be truly equals now, me lovely sister-wives. May our love only ever grow for each other. Ya will in time know the pain of when ya hurt one of us. When ya do, recall this moment, this purity of love. Ya also must remember tha’ we have a mission of the utmost importance to us. We must complete the Overlord’s quest, otherwise our bond mayhap be broken. I can nay even handle the barest thought of tha’.” Stacia said. She hitched her dress up so she could join Alburet, kneeling beside him so she could wrap her wings around them all. Alburet hadn’t noticed when she shifted to her true form.

Fluff and Karen exchanged a brief look, nodding in unison before they leaned around Alburet to kiss their other sister-wife. Once they pulled back, Fluff spoke up, “I will feel bad if we hurt Marysue, but I can’t stand the idea of losing any of you now. To truly feel the love that I’ve longed for all my life… I can’t go back to not feeling it. But can we at least try to group with them as much as we can?”

“We will,” Alburet told her, feeling her kernel of regret at the potential loss of friends. “We will do the best we can, but we won’t hold back just for their sake, either. What I do now, I do for you three. You are all I have left in the world.”

The carriage slowed as he finished speaking, prompting Stacia to return to her human guise. “We be at the inn, sir,” the driver called out.

Alburet kissed each of them briefly before he was released from their grasp. “Thank you,” Alburet said as he opened the door and got out. He brushed at his slightly rumpled suit before handing the ladies out one by one. As he helped Fluff down he whispered to her, “You won’t feel emotions unless they are strong or you focus on the person. You’ll probably feel lust from a number of men, hold to the knowledge that not one of them will hurt you. None of us will let them.”

Fluffball took a deep breath and nodded, stepping aside for Karen. “Okay,” her reply was just as soft.

As he handed Karen out he whispered to her as well. “Stick with Fluff. You’ll both be feeling emotions of those around you.”

Karen nodded as she took Fluff’s arm. “I will always look after my most precious snuggle pillow.”

Fluff’s cheeks burned as she felt the lust and love behind Karen’s words. “Karen,” Fluff whispered, almost pleadingly, still trying to adjust to being able to feel the emotions of her lover.

“Yes?” Karen asked with twinkling eyes. “Did you want a kiss?”

Fluff shook her head, though her lips puckered the tiniest amount. “No…”

Karen leaned in and kissed the lips Fluff had puckered. “I know you wanted it. We can’t deceive each other when we can feel each other’s desires.”

Fluff let out a sigh of contentment as she bowed her head. “I’m going to have to learn how to accept even more.”

“Aye. We will all be learnin’ new things,” Stacia told her as she took Fluff’s other arm. “There be a bit of a wait yet, before the reception. Shall we be finding our table?”

“Not a bad idea,” Alburet said. “Shall we, ladies?”

They formed a long chain of linked arms with Karen holding Fluff’s arm, who was connected on the other side by Alburet, followed by Stacia on the other end. Walking into the cleared area set aside for the reception, they were met by Stewart.

“Your table is the first one to the right of the head table,” Stewart told them.

Attention people of Stormguard!

By the decree of King Percy Justiceson, from this day forward all minions shall be free to accompany their masters within the walls of Stormguard. It is no longer a crime for demons or undead to be present within the city, though the owner of a minion will be held responsible for any damage caused by that minion.

Everyone in the area read through the pop-up. Some faces reflected blank astonishment, while a few began crying tears of joy and relief. Several others let out whoops of joy as they summoned their minions to their sides.

Lips curling up into a broad grin, Alburet chuckled, “Looks like the King did as he said he would.”

Blinking, Stewart looked at Alburet, “This was your doing, wasn’t it?”

“I did ask for something like this once,” Alburet told the still reeling Half-Infernal. “Is Tabitha going to join the feast tonight?”

“Are ya goin’ to summon Bob and Tiny?” Stacia asked Alburet.

Nodding, Alburet silently called Bob, Tiny and Copied Stacia. As the smoke cleared from the minions, they looked around.

“We are within Stormguard?” Tiny asked.

“The King has lifted the long ban today,” Alburet told the Destroyer.

“This is amazing,” Bob said as he took to the air, looking around wildly. “So many buildings, so many people.”

“Aye,” Kitten said as she stood beside Stacia. “Stacia’s sister be havin’ her weddin’ feast shortly.”

Bob dropped back to the ground, “You invited us to the wedding feast?”

“Seemed like a good idea at the time,” Alburet told the Imp. “I’m responsible for all of your actions while you are inside the walls. Your actions will reflect on me directly, please keep that in mind.”

Tiny bowed his head, “Yes, master.”

“You can go when you wish to return to your wives. I thought you might enjoy the party.” Alburet grinned at his minions.

A flash of light and smoke announced a minion being summoned near them. Tabitha took Stewart’s offered arm as the smoke cleared. “Let us show you to your table. I need to find Alistern after that.”

The now much larger party followed Stewart to the table that had been set aside for them. All around them others were summoning their minions, mostly Infernals though there were some Undead. More chairs were being brought out to seat the new arrivals. Alburet brought over three more chairs for his minions.

Alistern was accompanied by his Destroyer and Imp, as well as a Copy of Lilith with different hair and slightly altered face. Lilith glided along behind him, a serene smile on her lips as she met Alburet’s eyes.

“Alburet, Stewart be tellin’ me tha’ this sudden proclamation be ya doin’. Be tha’ right?” Alistern asked bluntly as he came to a stop across the table from the group.

“Probably,” Alburet replied. “We did meet with the King a few days ago.”

Alistern seemed a little shocked. “Ya do nay understand how much this will mean to so many of us.” His jaw went taut for a moment as he struggled to contain the joy he felt. “Iffin it be true, than ya will be havin’ the thanks of all of us.”

Lilith giggled softly, “What my emotionally conflicted husband is trying to say is simple. Thank you. In the last few months you have almost completely overturned the past few hundred years of repression we have endured. Now it will be up to us to prove that we deserve this.”

Nodding, Alistern hooked his arm around Lilith’s waist. “Aye. Iffin a bit blunter than me was goin’ for.”

“You know, as well as I, how happy this must make my Father,” Lilith said. “I’m sure he will be wanting to speak with you again soon,” she said to Alburet.

Alburet shook his head, “I didn’t have that much to do with this.”

Stacia covered his hand, stopping him from continuing, “Hush. Ya have been at the forefront of all of this since ya first day here. Just accept the thanks and do nay fight what is to come.”

“You kind of did do this,” Karen agreed with Stacia.

“I would like to see the Dark Lord’s palace,” Fluff said softly. “I have dreamed of it, for some time.”

Glancing at Fluff, Alburet bowed his head. “If that is your wish, then I will do my best to see that it happens soon, my beautiful wife.”

Fluff’s joy soared at his words and the matching emotion she felt from him. Her cheeks went pink as she felt the honesty and love in his words. “Will it always be like this?” she asked Stacia.

“Ya will come to learn how to deal with the emotions in time. The first bit be hard, when it all be so new,” Stacia told her as she covered Fluff’s hand with her own.

“Welcome to the fold,” Lilith said with barely enough volume to be heard by Karen and Fluff. “Mother has been quite excited. It is an honor for me that you both partook of my blood for the change.”

Karen smiled, “It’s taking some getting used to. The gift bloomed less than an hour ago.”

“Ah, you are in for quite the night,” Lilith replied. “Tonight, emotions will run high. With your other lovers beside you, though, I’m sure you will be fine.” She took Alistern’s arm, “Come husband, we have a few more things to finish before the bride and groom appear.”

“Aye,” he said as he grinned at the group. “Always thin’s tha’ need to be done. We be seein’ ya later.”

As they left, Karen sat back. “I see your mother is showing us a good example.”

Stacia grinned, “Aye.”

Alburet rolled his eyes, “I feel a sudden sinking sensation.”

Fluff giggled as she felt his true emotions, which were at odds with his words. “You just want us to love you. You really don’t mind at all if we lead.”

He met her eyes, his smile sincere, “I still have preferences in some things. However, with the diverse family we have none of us will ever want for anything.”

Stacia kissed his cheek, “Mayhap tonight ya can remind me of our first time together?”

Laughing, he kissed her cheek back. “That can be arranged, my dear little fire kitten.”

Karen smirked, “Maybe we should pull up a seat and watch, Fluff.”

Gulping, Fluff looked from Karen to Alburet. “Umm…”

“As you wish,” Alburet said the words, intending them to convey his acceptance and love. “I won’t exclude you. Any of you.”

“We be seein’ later, who be up for what,” Stacia cut in. “For now, we be attendin’ a reception.”

Chapter Twenty-eight

Alburet woke to find Fluff facing him, her tail draped over his waist. Her hands were loosely clasped just under her chin as she purred contentedly in her sleep. Lips spreading into a smile, he watched her sleep for a time as his mind flashed back to the events of the night before.

~*~*~

The reception had been a wild affair, wilder than any party Alburet had ever attended. Not only were those in attendance already celebrating the dual marriage, they were also celebrating the loosening of the repressive laws they had lived under. As many in attendance were Summoners or Necromancers, or had family who were, the party was a joyous affair.

A steady stream of people came over to Alburet to thank him during the evening as Stewart spread the word about Alburet’s part in the decree. Feeling the pride that Stacia had in him for his role in the event, he couldn’t be mad at those who wanted to thank him. He was glad that the party still focused on the newlyweds for the most part. Deirdre and Almira shone like two jewels during the evening, with Chris and Grimgar the happy grooms who stood beside them.

He did note that Violet had shown up for the reception and was sitting beside Marian. Wilbur was seated beside Erin, both of them laughing and smiling with the others at the main table. Alburet’s smile became more pronounced when he pointed out to Stacia, that Emily was again with Dennis, Margret Wilson’s son. He looked for Dennis’s mom, spotting Margret sitting at a nearby table talking animatedly with a portly, balding gentleman in black robes edged with silver trim.

The giving of gifts was mostly one-sided as very few people had been expecting the second couple to marry. Only the Crowleys, Alburet, and a few others had something to give to the second couple. Almira and Grimgar did their best to let everyone know it was fine, as they didn’t need as much since they were both well established merchants. Deirdre and Chris were different, they were all but smothered in gifts. Deirdre was fighting back tears through most of it, overwhelmed by the generosity. Deirdre wept tears of happiness, when Wilbur and Erin presented the key to a home. Chris stood at that point and shook Wilbur’s hand, adding his own profuse thanks.

The dancing and drinking had gone on for hours after that. Alburet made it a point to dance with both brides, while his wives danced with both grooms. After that, the quartet made polite, quiet goodbyes before slipping away. They made it back to the Guild Hall in time to take the portal and walk up the ramp to the Keep an hour before midnight.

They worked with Kim to get the room set up while Gerald and Marysue went to the Portal Guild to welcome the new testers. The plan was for Gerald to greet the new people, then take them through the portal and show them the Keep. They would all be told the requirements and offered the chance to join the guild. When the crowd finally arrived, it was over three hundred people strong. Alburet blinked at the massive crowd. Fluff stepped behind him and Karen.

Gerald followed the recruits with Marysue on his arm. He nodded to the quartet who stood next to the throne as he took his position in front of it. He gave a brief welcoming speech, informing all those who had shown up of the requirements to join the guild. A few people scoffed at the idea of having to be nice to the natives and promptly left. Some were escorted out by the guards when they tried to sneak up the stairs. Still, over two hundred people accepted a scroll from the officers. There was a reception for those who accepted an invitation to the guild. Food and drink were laid out on sideboards while old and new guild members circulated and chatted. The party stretched on until almost five in the morning, when people finally started to leave, ready to turn in their scrolls and to head out hunting as groups were forming amongst the newcomers.

Alburet reminded Gerald they would be hunting after getting some sleep. Marysue seemed happy with the news, giving them all hugs and promising to be ready when they were. After saying their goodbyes, the four of them pulled out their Homestones and went back to the house. Just inside the door of their home, Alburet felt a surge of emotion wash over him.

Turning, he discovered Stacia had stripped completely naked, after just a few seconds of being inside. Before he could say anything, she knelt and asked him, as she had the first time that seemed so long ago, to take her. He nodded as he reached down and stroked her cheek. He dragged her into the bedroom and ravaged her for the next couple of hours. He did his best to not think about Karen and Fluff watching him dominate Stacia, focusing on the woman who begged him to do even more to her. He complied, going beyond where they had been before, giving her everything she wanted.

At the end of those two hours Stacia lay bonelessly on the bed, a languid smile on her lips. Alburet turned to reassure Fluff that he wouldn’t do the same to her, having felt some trepidation once he allowed himself a moment to feel her emotions. He hadn’t even gotten turned all the way around when he became aware of the burning desire of Karen, just before she tackled him onto the bed. For the next hour he fought unsuccessfully to free himself as Karen had her way with him. He could feel her need for the struggle, so he fought back as much as he could but wasn’t surprised to lose since he wasn’t wearing any of his gear. When she was finally sated she slid off him and into Stacia’s welcoming arms.

Alburet smiled at the two of them as Stacia lulled both herself and Karen to sleep. He was puzzled about where Fluff had gone until he felt her curl up beside him. She watched him with a timid expression, her emotions a combination of desire and uncertainty. “We can just sleep, Fluff,” he told her to calm her fears.

Shaking her head, she leaned in and licked at his neck, at his sensitive spot. “I’m not ready for all of it, but maybe I can explore you some, while you touch me?” She swallowed nervously. Her emotional conflict was high; she desperately wanted what she asked for but was also deathly afraid of being hurt or rejected.

“As you wish,” was his reply, with all the warm acceptance he felt as he let his fingers begin to lightly dance across her body. She returned the light touches, though she kept her eyes turned away from his. She could feel his desire for her, that he tempered with concern. That, above all else, was what helped her continue to caress him. It ate at her own fears, lessening them by fractions with every touch, as he continued to gently trace her body. His eyes grew heavy over the next few minutes, and he struggled to stay awake to please her as much as he could. She didn’t shift away from him even when he began to gently massage her pert breasts. He tried to rise to her touch, but his body just wouldn’t respond to his desire. She could feel his disappointment at not being able to continue, as he berated himself for failing her.

“Sleep. You were purrfect. You did nothing wrong and have shown me how much you want to keep me safe even while you desire me,” she told him as his eyes finally slipped shut for the last time.

“Anything for you,” he mumbled as he started to fade. Her contented purr, along with a few gasps of pleasure, were the last things he heard as he finally fell asleep.

~*~*~

Those memories flitted through his mind as he looked at her now, vulnerable and smiling in her sleep as she purred. Reaching out, he stroked her head right at the base of her ear as gently as he could. Her lips twitched as her smile grew, her purring growing louder as she reached out her hands an inch and began to knead his chest. Her fingers were gentle, continuing the unconscious massage as she began to wake.

As her eyes fluttered open, he leaned in and kissed her softly on the lips. “Morning, my happy cuddler. I’m sorry about last night.”

Coming awake with a sigh of happiness, she kissed him again after his apology. “No, no. It was purrfect. I don’t think I could have gone any further right then. It was wonderful having you caress me. Knowing that you wouldn’t do more was freeing. I’ll never be able to do what Stacia does for you, or do what Karen does to you.” She bit her lip as she tried to explain what she was trying to say.

“Then you’ll just have to be the medium between them. Softly giving and softly taking, so I have my own version of the three bears,” Alburet said when she paused.

“So I’m just right?” she asked, her heart leaping into her throat.

“I’ll say you are,” Karen answered from the other side of Alburet as she draped herself over his chest. “We’re each different in our own ways, Fluff,” she gave the smiling Lunari a kiss. “Shall we go bathe and get ready for hunting?”

“Sounds like a promisin’ plan,” Stacia added as she got out of bed. “Iffin we can get our husband to agree.”

“I do agree, but I seem to be at a severe disadvantage at the moment,” Alburet said from where he was still pinned down by Karen. “I seem to end up at her mercy all the time.”

Karen grinned down at him, “As you should be.” She stole a kiss from him before she got out of bed. “Come on already, we have a quest to complete.”

Laughing, he followed her as Fluff escaped out the other side of the bed. “No one ever says how rarely a man with three wives actually gets to win an argument,” Alburet mentioned idly as he trailed the trio into the bathroom.

“Ya win as often as ya should,” Stacia replied as she motioned him onto a seat. “Now ya should sit so I can be pamperin’ ya. Which be a privilege, as ya be so put upon.”

He could see the laughter in her eyes. “Oh so much bait, but I’m not opening up that can. If I tried Karen would jump me.”

Snorting as she began to wash Fluff, Karen shook her head, “Nope, that’s between you and her this morning. I already have my hands full with something delightful.”

Fluff giggled as Karen scrubbed her back. “I like the way she washes me.”

Alburet pointed at the seat, “I think I’ll wash you first. Sit, Kitten.”

Eyes heating, Stacia bowed her head, “As me master wishes.” She sat and stretched languidly, looking over her shoulder at him. “Every kitten likes to have their owner rub them.”

“Yup,” Fluff said softly as Karen rubbed her. She froze for a second, realizing she’d said it out loud and waiting for the rebuke that she expected to come. Instead, she heard and felt the love-filled laughter, which eased her tension.

“None of us will rebuke you, Fluff,” Karen whispered to her. “We just want you to be loved by each of us, and all of us. Your past is just that now, done and gone in the winds of yesterday. Today, tomorrow and beyond will be filled with love.”

Bowing her head, Fluff nodded, “It’s just so hard to get used to. Even being able to feel all of your love, it’s taking time to break down the old walls. Now I’m afraid you won’t wait for me to do so.”

“Silly goof,” Karen said as she wrapped her arms around her lover. “Do you honestly think any of us would do that?”

“No, but the fear is still there,” Fluff sighed as she accepted the love around her.

“Aye, it will take time,” Stacia said from where she was being played with by Alburet. Her voice caught as he tweaked her nipples, “Iffin… ya can put up with our quirks, do ya nay think we can deal with ya quirks?” She shuddered as a wave of pleasure rolled through her, “Master, iffin ya keep doin’ tha’ I will be a naughty minion and delay us goin’.”

Alburet pulled his hands away from her, “Can’t have that.” His suppressed laughter sent another shudder through Stacia as he did exactly what she wanted him to, deny her pleasure for the moment. He could feel her wants and knew she needed him to toy with her, just as she had needed him to take her roughly last night. “We all have our place in this union, Fluff,” Alburet said as he rinsed Stacia clean. He looked over at the recently rinsed Lunari, “Last night was the tip of the last hurdle between the two of us. It will be overcome at your pace, but between now and that time, all of us will be here for each other. After that hurdle is overcome, we will continue to be here for each other. I will defy Victoria herself, if need be, to keep us all together.”

Fluff stood up, switching places with Karen. “Okay. I know my fears aren’t rational, but they are hard to ignore.”

Alburet waited until Stacia had begun to scrub his back before he continued. “Most fears are. We will remind you as often as needed that each of us loves you. Tonight I was thinking of asking you to make dinner for us. You haven’t had a chance to make the family dish yet.”

Stacia spoke up, “Aye, we be havin’ the ingredients for it. Ma’ has been most generous with keeping us supplied. I will walk ya through it, iffin ya want.”

“I would like that,” Fluff replied as she applied soap across Karen’s torso. “I’ll do my best.”

“Which is always better than most others’ attempts,” Karen added as she enjoyed Fluff’s attentions.

They finished showering and skipped the bath to get ready for the day. Stacia whipped up a quick breakfast of eggs and toast for them along with coffee while they dressed, since all she had to do was will her items to her and they would appear on her person. That meant she was the last one dressed, but her leathers appeared on her as they all sat down to eat. The meal was silent as they all wondered what zone they should clear for the day.

As the dishes were run through the cleaning tub, Alburet’s Message icon began to blink.

Message from Gerald:

Alburet, we’re ready to go. We’ll meet you at the portal guild in twenty minutes if you’re ready.

Message to Gerald:

We are getting our gear on now, so we’ll see you there. Did you have a preference for the zone in our level range?

Message from Gerald:

I was thinking the Forest of Laments. It’s undead based, which might hamper Stacia a little but will let Marysue feel a little more useful, besides just healing.

Message to Gerald:

That’s fine, Stacia can use her blades on whatever you’re fighting while we deal with the adds. We’ll see you there as soon as we can walk there.

Alburet put his Mindstone away, filling the ladies in on the plan. “You’re okay with the Forest of Laments?” he asked Stacia, just to clarify.

“Aye. I be knowin’ me gifts nay always be useful where we be huntin’. I will just use me blades on whatever Gerald is fightin’ while ya be killin off the ones on Tiny and TJ.”

“We summoning them now?” Karen asked as they filed out the door.

Alburet summoned Tiny and Bob to his side, Copying them as they appeared. “We’re hunting undead today. You guys ready?”

Bob scoffed as he puffed out his chest. “I am always ready to light some fires.”

“I will protect you and your wives, master,” Tiny rumbled in unison with his Copy, TJ.

“Well then, we’re off to meet Gerald and Marysue at the Portal Guild,” Alburet said, motioning to the road.

As they started walking, both Bobs took to the air above them and fluttered from roof to roof. Tiny took the lead, walking a few paces ahead of the group, while TJ took a similar position behind them. Karen nodded as she watched the minions take up their positions. “They do that, and all without any instructions at all. I wonder if they would if reputation with minions was still a thing?”

“Master has always treated us well,” Tiny rumbled from before them. “If we still had to rate our masters, like we used to, I am sure he would have been able to achieve the highest rank with all of us by now.”

Fluff looked at Tiny with amazement to hear such a well-articulated speech from him. “You’ve been becoming more vocal over the last month, Tiny,” she pointed out.

“As I grow in power, I grow in mind,” Tiny agreed.

“I grow in strength as I grow in power. I bet I could even best master in an arm wrestling competition, if he didn’t have his gear,” Bob commented from a few feet above them, where he was gliding from roof to roof.

“That wouldn’t be hard,” Alburet chuckled, since his strength was a measly five without his gear.

As they walked along, Alburet noticed the city folk giving his group worried looks, and stepping well wide of them. The law might have changed, but people were still skittish around the Infernals. Alburet sighed internally, knowing it would be the case, but he had hoped it wouldn’t be. He just smiled at the few people who looked his way, projecting peaceful intentions as they went.

Fluffball touched Alburet’s arm, “You feel a little sad, that everyone looks at us with fear.”

“Pretty much,” Alburet admitted. “I had hoped last night that maybe the city would accept the change. It seems like with any change, though, that it will take time.”

“Just like on our world,” Karen agreed. “It might be accepted faster here, but hoping for an overnight shift was probably a bit much.”

Snorting, Alburet had to agree, “Fair enough.”

Chapter Twenty-nine

Getting to the Portal Guild, they found Gerald and Marysue in the waiting area. The two of them were sitting close to each other and speaking softly. They both looked to the door as the group entered. Gerald was on his feet before the four of them all got through the door. He offered his hand to Marysue, helping her to her feet as the group walked towards them. “The party last night was a success,” Gerald said.

“Way more people than I had guessed would show,” Alburet commented. “The guild is a little over three hundred strong now. It was good to see them all making groups, last night. Some of our older members also reworked their groups, I noticed.”

“It was nice that Leggylass was able to come back,” Marysue mused. “Ironhand was fairly excited to see her.”

“Yea, the kiss he gave her while dipping her wasn’t a clue,” Karen snickered.

“It was sweet,” Fluffball added as her hand squeezed Karen’s arm. She could feel the happy warmth Karen had felt last night during that moment and again now. Fluff was aware of the mask Karen used to hide her feelings.

“Al,” Marysue began, “about you needing to level quickly. Is there anything you can tell us as to why, that you haven’t already?”

He avoided her gaze, “We should get going. Maybe we can talk while we’re in the forest.”

“That’s not a bad idea, considering the NDA he has to deal with,” Gerald reminded Marysue gently as he started them towards the stairs.

Marysue hung her head with a sigh, “Sorry, I just don’t want to stop grouping with you. It’s been nice to have friends who don’t want something because of who my family is.”

Stacia nodded, “Aye. We still be ya friends even iffin we do nay get as many chances to go huntin’ with ya. We mayhap nay love ya as Gerald does, but we will be ya friends.”

Marysue glanced at Stacia, seeing only honesty, “Okay. It’s just…”

She trailed off into an awkward silence. In that silence Alburet took a quick step up to touch Marysue’s shoulder. “I’m sorry, I don’t mean to cause you any issues. I’ll say as much as I can once we’re out of the city.”

Nodding, Marysue didn’t look back, “Okay.”

They found the portal they wanted and stepped onto the glyph. Appearing before a Keep that was in a clearing surrounded by a thick dark wood, they were hailed by three guards next to the open gate. “Adventurers, welcome to the Forest of Laments. It’s been a while since we last saw any of you Two-souled.” The guard who had been addressing them caught sight of their guild emblem. Standing a little straighter, he smiled, “To think that Alpha Company would be the first to come and help us push back the undead. We thank you for your aid. The Sergeant would likely wish to speak with you.”

“We’ll speak with the Sergeant directly. We also want to pick up the quests for this area,” Gerald replied. “May we pass?” The last question was asked with a touch of humor, as the trio of guards were currently blocking the gateway.

“Of course, Sir Gerald,” the guard said as he and his compatriots stepped clear of the gateway and saluted.

“Our thanks,” Gerald returned the salute as he led the group through the gateway and into the courtyard.

Inside the walls four buildings stood around the central Keep. One was obviously the inn, another a smithy of some kind, the third building was a general store and the fourth appeared to be an apothecary. All of the buildings were built of an off-white stone that seemed to hold flecks of gold that shimmered in the light.

“The stone is pretty,” Fluffball murmured as the group advanced towards the Keep.

“It’s like the opposite of the Infernal Stone,” Karen opined.

As they approached the door of the Keep, two guards saluted them. Gerald returned the salute as he led the others inside. The interior of the Keep was identical to all the other Keeps they had seen, just a bit larger in scale. The main room held three desks, one of which was empty. The other two held Sergeants, one a Human female with reddish hair that eyed them speculatively. An Elven male was seated at the other, watching them with a single raised brow.

Coming to a stop before the Elf the group gave the Sergeant a salute, getting one in return. “Sergeant, Alpha Company would like the quests to assist the Keep.”

At the name of the guild the Sergeant sat more upright. “Alpha Company, it is a pleasure to meet you. We’ve been hearing of your exploits.” His eyes tracked over to the redhead, his lips curling into a smirk. “It is good that you chose the responsible Sergeant to speak with. I have four quests for you. Lay to rest twenty of each: the Broken Dead and Furious Dead. Banish five of the Spiritual Takers. For the last quest, Cleanse the Ruins of Lament.”

Quest: Kill twenty Broken Dead

Reward: Two hundred gold and increased rep with Stormguard guards

Quest: Kill twenty Furious Dead

Reward: Two hundred gold and increased rep with Stormguard guards

Quest: Banish five Spiritual Takers

Reward: Two hundred gold and increased rep with Stormguard guards

Quest: Cleanse the Ruins of Lament

Reward: Five hundred gold and an item from the Quartermaster stores.

“We’ll be glad to take care of these quests. We will return as soon as we finish,” Gerald snapped another salute, followed by the others. The six of them headed back out of the Keep.

Everyone exchanged glances as they reentered the courtyard. Fluff was the first one to speak. “Did it seem like maybe those two don’t get along?”

“A little one-upmanship between them it seemed like maybe,” Alburet agreed.

“Maybe we can turn the quests in to her when we return,” Karen grinned.

Gerald laughed, “We’ll see when we get back here. Everyone ready to go?” Everyone was, so they headed through the gate. Pausing before the guards, Gerald turned to the one they had spoken to before, and asked which direction the ruins were in.

Leaving the clearing with the Keep behind, the group followed the path the guard had pointed out to them. A minute after starting down the path, the branches overhead thickened and entangled, cutting off most of the ambient light. The forest was dimly lit with a combination of the few small sunbeams that slipped through the branches overhead and the moss growing on the trunks of the trees that that gave off a feeble light.

“Well, this place must be a barrel of fun after sunset,” Gerald remarked drolly as they walked.

“Spooky forest, late at night, with an undead infestation. Sounds like the place to be,” Alburet agreed.

“At least we’re with friends, not random classmates,” Karen commented.

“Yeah, this place does have that slasher flick vibe,” Marysue shuddered.

“It has an unholy feel to it,” Stacia murmured.

“What kind of undead do you think the mobs will be?” Fluffball asked.

“The Spiritual Takers are probably the spirits that take over people,” Alburet said.

“Sounds likely,” Gerald agreed. “Marysue can handle them, though. I’m more curious what the Broken are going to be.”

“Probably skeletons,” Karen commented. “It’s not like the names have hidden meanings. I bet the last one is zombies.”

Right on cue, two creatures came lurching out onto the path. One was a Broken Dead and the other a Furious Dead. Tiny, Gerald, and TJ all stepped in front of the others as the two Undead appeared. The zombie was dragging a two-handed sword behind it, while the skeleton had a shield and hammer in its hands.

“Skeleton and zombie, you nailed it,” Alburet laughed as he conjured a Fire Blast to his hand. “Tiny, TJ take the Furious Dead. Bob, BJ focus fire on the same mob.”

Gerald taunted the Broken Dead off to the left side of the path while Tiny taunted the Furious Dead to the right. Fluff and Karen followed Tiny in to focus the Furious Dead down first, while Bob began to barrage it with his Fire Blasts, alternating between his two selves. Stacia pulled her blades and rushed to attack the one Gerald was fighting. Marysue decided to get a little damage in by casting one of her heals onto the Furious Dead.

The first surprise for the group was the Whirlwind ability the Furious Dead used. It spun in a tight circle, damaging everyone within melee range. Karen, Fluff, Tiny and TJ all took considerable damage before they could get out of range. It surprised them again, letting out an unearthly screech that stunned those close to it, locking them in place. While they were stunned, it leapt over them and charged Marysue. Alarmed, Gerald moved to taunt the Furious Dead to him, only to be Shield Bashed by the Broken Dead, leaving him stunned as well.

Alburet, who had been standing back with Marysue, pulled his weapon and interposed himself between her and the charging Furious Dead. Flames sprang up around the head of his maul as he swung it at the mob that was trying to angle past him. The Furious Dead swung its own weapon, batting aside Alburet’s attempted strike without seeming to even register the attack. Luckily, his weapon grazed the zombie’s arm, which was enough for the fire damage on the weapon to strike the Furious Dead.

That damage was enough to bring the Berserker undead around on Alburet instead of its original target. Alburet did his best to parry the onslaught of blows that came much faster than anything he had faced before, outside of Gwain. Stumbling back as the last slash of the massive sword cut into his left arm, Alburet hoped his friends would be there soon. A split second later Tiny slammed into the monster with his shield, stunning the undead, much to Alburet’s relief.

“Sorry, master,” Tiny rumbled as he made sure he had aggro on the mob.

“Glad you made it,” Alburet said as he and Marysue stepped back, giving the others room around the monster.

Fluff and Karen moved in, slamming their weapons into the Furious Dead.  Bob and BJ flitted to branches that had good angles but were further away, as they’d gotten caught by the first stun also.

“Sorry,” Bob muttered, angry and embarrassed that he’d gotten stunned and not been able to help.

Alburet grinned as he summoned a Fire Blast in his right hand. “We all make mistakes, Bob.”

Gerald had done enough to keep the Broken Dead fixated on him even with Marysue healing him through the stun. Seeing the others already there to help Marysue, Gerald turned back to his task with a grimace on his face. He hacked at the chainmail wearing skeleton with a vengeance. Stacia had backed off while Gerald had been stunned, not wanting to draw aggro. Now that he was back to work, she stepped forward and applied her own damage to the mob.

Those were all the surprises that particular set of Undead had for them, and the Furious Undead dropped before either of its abilities were used again. Tiny, TJ, Fluff and Karen turned to the Broken Undead Gerald was holding. Stacia backed off to give them all room, sheathing her blades. They all sighed in relief when the skeleton fell into a pile of bones without revealing any other unexpected abilities.

“That was a bit more exciting than we expected,” Marysue commented. That got a chuckle from everyone except Gerald, who was staring into the forest with angry eyes. Marysue touched his shoulder, “We made it through fine and I didn’t get touched.”

“I wasn’t able to get there in time. Al had to save you,” Gerald grimaced.

“We’re a team, we all help each other,” Karen said from the side. “You were fighting the tank of the pair, it was bound to have a stun. And next time you won’t be surprised.”

Eyes shooting to Karen, Gerald nodded once, “True enough.”

“See? So no more frowns,” Marysue told him, kissing his cheek. “I want to have happy times with my friends, for as long as we can.”

Taking a deep breath and letting it out slowly to quell his anger, Gerald shook his head, “Right, you said that before we set off today.” He gave her a sheepish smile, “I’ll do better, for you.”

“I know you will,” she replied. She pointed down the path. “Let’s get these quests done.”

Chapter Thirty

As they started moving again Alburet told TJ to stay back and guard Marysue, so the mobs couldn’t pull the same trick twice. Tiny’s Copy rumbled his acknowledgement and took a position directly behind Marysue. Watching his minion’s Copy do as directed, Alburet took a breath to put his thoughts in order.

“Marysue, you asked about the sudden need to level,” Alburet began. “I’ll tell you as much about that as I can.”

Marysue nodded, eyes focused on Alburet. “Don’t break your NDA, but please, I do want to know as much as possible.”

“You know about Alpha World, I assume. At least the basics of the who, where, why, and when that allows us to come here.”

“Yes. I took a lot of interest in it when I heard it would be fully immersive and have cutting edge AI.”

“Good. There is an overriding AI that is in charge of everything. Stacia and the other Natives call her the Overlord.”

“Aye, the one who stands above even the Gods,” Stacia murmured, her eyes continually scanning the forest around them.

“The Overlord has given me a quest,” Alburet continued. “I have to complete a number of tasks before my time here is up.”

“Your time is up?” Marysue queried with puzzlement. “Is your six month timer coming up soon? No, that can’t be right.”

“I’m in a different sort of program. That touches on my NDA though, so I can’t say more about that,” he paused to make sure she understood that part. “However, I won’t be testing Alpha World for much longer. It has been hinted at that I will be moved to testing a different product for Mindblown.” He felt a prickling along his neck and realized he was edging into dangerous waters. “I can’t say more than that,” he rubbed his neck as the prickling subsided.

“Is that another reason you handed off the guild to Gerald?” Marysue asked.

“No. I just found out about this part the other day. I told you two as quickly as I could.”

“What does that mean for your… personal… relationships?” Gerald asked as politely as he could.

“It worries us,” Fluffball told him, “but the quest gives us some hope.”

“I don’t think I can share the quest, but let me see if I can show it to you both,” Alburet said as his eyes flicked to Fluffball. Her worry, along with her words tugged at his heart. He poked at his interface, trying to see if he could show them the quest. While he was doing so, Bob warned them of incoming mobs. His head snapped up to see three Furious Dead lurch onto the path. Gerald and Tiny were already moving to engage them, while Karen, Fluff, and Stacia held back to let them get aggro on the mobs.

TJ looked to Alburet from his position near Marysue, “Master?”

“Hold back,” Alburet told him.

“I’ve got two,” Gerald said, triggering Ground Stomp as they came into range. The two Furious Dead nearest him slumped in place, stunned by the ability. Tiny taunted the third one, leading it to the other side of the path.

Gerald was alternating attacks on the two mobs he held, so Stacia moved up to add the damage she could with her blades. Karen appeared behind Tiny’s target, her blades sinking into the creature. Fluff sank her claws into the same one, using her Piercing Strike ability to ignore half of its armor. Above them, Bob and BJ peppered it with Fire Blasts. Alburet added his own Fire Blasts, piling even more damage onto the Furious Dead that Tiny was tanking.

The mob triggered its Whirlwind, but Karen and Fluff had been watching for it and dove out of range without taking much damage. Tiny was also ready, triggering Demonic Shell to mitigate most of the damage he took from the Whirlwind. Half a second later the two mobs on Gerald used their Whirlwind abilities. Stacia scurried out of range, but Gerald shrugged off the attacks with Marysue’s Divine Heal countering most of the damage he took from them to continue his own assault on the mobs.

As soon as the mob Tiny was tanking came out of its Whirlwind, Tiny used his shield to Bash it, stunning the mob. Alburet was puzzled until one of the Furious Dead facing Gerald roared, stunning him and Stacia. Gerald’s health began to drop alarmingly under the combined attacks of the two Furious Dead until he triggered Unbreakable to reduce the damage he took while stunned. As soon as Tiny’s stun wore off his target, it roared. Tiny, Fluff and Karen were all stunned and the Furious Dead charged past them, directly at Marysue. TJ stepped forward to intercept the mob, Bashing it as soon as it came in range.

Alburet kept throwing Fire Blasts at the mob, knowing that TJ could hold it until the others could shake free of their stuns. Gerald came out of his stun, only to get caught again as the second Furious Dead roared. Marysue looked worried, healing him as quickly as she could while the two mobs landed multiple critical attacks.

Tiny came out of his stun and taunted the two Furious Undead off of Gerald, to Marysue’s relief as she had been slowly losing ground in keeping Gerald healed. Karen and Fluff raced off to their original target, since it was the most damaged of all the mobs. Gerald came out of the second stun just as the Furious Dead that had charged Marysue was cut down.

Gerald taunted one of the remaining two mobs back to him, as the damage dealers pivoted onto the mob that had stayed with Tiny. They cut it down just as it and the other Furious Dead started their Whirlwind ability again. Tiny, Fluff, and Karen waited while the only mob left stopped spinning and roared at Gerald, stunning him yet again. Tiny stepped forward, Bashing the mob and taunting it while damage poured in on it from everyone else. Looting the mobs turned up a surprise for Karen. A second piece of her Assassin armor set dropped, a leather hood that concealed her face and conferred Agility and Constitution.

“Woohoo,” Karen cheered as she showed it to the others while they took a few minutes to recover. “Amazing,” she cried as she traded out her current head piece for the new one. It settled into place, leaving only her eyes visible. “How do I look?”

“Sexy as always,” Alburet replied with a grin. “Your eyes really stand out with it on. Oddly enough, you sound just as clear. The mask doesn’t seem to muffle your voice any.”

“Probably a design feature,” Fluffball mentioned. “It would be a problem in raids and dungeons if it did.”

“She has a point,” Gerald agreed. “Before we were attacked though, you were trying to show us the quest,” he reminded Alburet.

“Oh, right,” Alburet said as he pulled his interface back up again. “Give me a second to figure this out. Did anyone else think it odd that only the one on Tiny charged at Marysue?”

“Maybe they switch targets if they have a certain number attacking them?” Karen suggested. “We can test it out with the next set.”

“I’m interested to know how Tiny knew when to stun the mob,” Gerald said, looking at the Destroyer with a raised brow.

“It is when I would have chosen to stun me,” Tiny rumbled with a shrug.

“Fair enough,” Gerald replied. “I’ll have to consider that tactic.”

“There we go,” Alburet said after a moment. He tapped the right spot on the interface, then turned his attention to Marysue and Gerald. “Do you see it?”

“Hmm,” Gerald mumbled. “That is interesting. What does it mean by boon?”

“We think it be meanin’ tha’ we three will be allowed to go with-,” Stacia shuddered, her eyes briefly glazing over, “I be nay allowed to speculate further.”

Alburet, Fluff, and Karen felt her momentary spike of fear and worry when she shuddered and converged on her. “You okay?” Alburet asked.

“Aye. I was reprimanded and told to say nay more, by the Overlord,” Stacia told him in a whisper.

“So, she is going to be keeping close tabs on us,” Karen muttered as she looked around, as though she expected to spot a camera lens.

“It makes sense, we are all under a strict NDA,” Fluff reminded her.

“All of you?” Marysue asked eagerly. “Why?”

Alburet sighed as he looked at Fluff, who looked away embarrassed. “They signed one so they could help me. We can’t say anything more on that subject.”

Gerald touched Marysue’s arm when it looked like she was going to press the issue. “Mary, leave it be. We can maybe help, after the testing is over.”

Frowning, Marysue nodded, “Okay.” Her eyes went back to Alburet, “So you’re doing this so you can all stay together?”

“Yes,” he didn’t know what his eyes showed but Marysue took a step back, her hand going to her mouth in shock.

“I’m so sorry. I won’t complain any more. If we get left behind, so be it,” she looked to Gerald.

“Yes,” the word was full of sympathy as the Defender looked at Alburet. “We will support you in your quest.”

Alburet found himself suddenly in the middle of a three way hug between his wives. He hadn’t been expecting the wave of soul crushing need that had crashed through him at Marysue’s question. “Ladies? You okay?” He turned in their grasp to check on them, being kissed by each of them in turn which only made him more confused.

“Ya silly husband of ours, we felt ya need of us as if it was the sun,” Stacia told him, her own eyes bright with unshed tears.

“She’s right,” Karen added, closing her own eyes for a moment. “It was almost overpowering. I can’t even consider denying how much you love us when you do that.”

“Al?” Fluff added a second later. When his head turned back to her as he worked through their words, Fluff continued. “We love you just as much and want this just as badly.” Her hands trembled where they held him. “We will do this.”

Nodding slowly, Alburet let out a deep breath as their love and concern for him surrounded him, providing him a steady rock to cling to. Their confidence bolstered his resolve to do whatever he needed to do, to keep his family together. “Okay.”

“Al?” Marysue asked from behind him, her face thoughtful. When he finally disengaged from his trio of lovers, Marysue continued talking. “Would you be okay if, after our six months is up, Gerald and I tried to find out what we could and maybe tried to help you in some way?”

His worries and fears over what people would think of him crashed back over him. He had thought he was past it, but her question brought it all right back. He found himself again being held by the wonderful women who loved him. “I don’t know,” he finally managed to say.

Gerald nodded, “Think it over. We won’t if you don’t approve, but we would like to help. You’ve helped us, after all, and it’s only fair we repay that debt.”

Rubbing at his face, Alburet nodded, “I’ll think about it.”

“Good,” Gerald said clamping his hand on Marysue’s shoulder gently, but firmly enough to stop her from objecting. “We should get moving. We have to get you all leveled as soon as we can, after all.”

They made their way down the path, pausing when groups of Broken and Furious Dead attacked them. Now that they knew what to expect from the mobs, the group didn’t have much trouble defeating each attack. As they neared the Ruins of Lament, a cloud of black smoke blew out of the forest and flowed over the group.

Without any warning, Fluffball sank her claws into Alburet. Crying out in pain as her claws dug into him, he stared into eyes full of malicious pleasure while her emotions were a mixture of that and horror. “Taker,” Alburet barely managed to form the word against the pain.

Tiny and TJ grabbed Fluff, pulling her claws out of Alburet and holding her still. Marysue cast a quick heal on Alburet then turned to Fluff, healing her to drive the Spiritual Taker out of her. After two heals a cloud of black smoke flowed out of Fluff, hanging in the air. It twisted to form a snarling face. Marysue was able to land another heal on the Taker before it seemed to vanish. “Not dead yet…” Marysue warned them. Alburet used Demonic Vitality on himself to finish healing the damage Fluff had inflicted while Marysue had been doing the hard work of killing the monster.

Everyone looked around nervously, wondering where the mob was going to show up next. “I really hate those monsters,” Fluff grumbled as Tiny and TJ let her go. “I’ve had enough of things controlling me in my life.”

“Totally understa-” Alburet began, then his eyes seemed to dim briefly. A creepy smile came to his lips as fire flared out from around him, scorching everyone but his minions as a Fire Burst swept out. Marysue had started casting a healing spell when Alburet had trailed off. She followed it up with an instant-cast heal, trying to drive the Taker out faster. Another Fire Burst flared as Tiny and TJ grabbed him.

Marysue used an area healing spell to help heal the damage done to the group by the Fire Bursts as well as damaging the Spiritual Taker further. Alburet’s minions winced as the Light-based spell washed over them. One more single target healing spell was enough to drive the Taker out of Alburet before it could unleash another Fire Burst.

“God damn it, that sucks,” Alburet snapped as he shook his head clear of the control.

“We can’t help with this,” Tiny rumbled.

“You’re doing fine,” Alburet reassured the Destroyer.

“It’s almost dead,” Marysue told them as she watched the mob vanish after hitting it with another heal. “It’s only got a fraction of life left. We can do-” she cut off as a vicious smile spread over her face.

Gerald grabbed her before she could move, trapping her arms against her body as she started to snarl and twist in his arms. “Now what do we do? We can’t heal without a healer.”

Stacia glided up to them, her eyes focused on Marysue. Her fingers barely brushed Marysue’s face as a surge of dark energy surged from Stacia’s fingers into Marysue. Marysue’s head fell back and she went limp in Gerald’s arms as a mournful wail drifted up.

“What did you do?” Gerald asked in a slightly panicky voice as he pulled Marysue back away from Stacia.

“I healed her,” Stacia replied simply as she stepped back.

“Gerald, it’s fine,” Marysue murmured. “She did enough healing to drive it the rest of the way out.”

“Good choice on that Ability, Al,” Karen said.

“Thanks. I was thinking of feeding her a potion,” Alburet commented as he put the potion back into his belt slot.

“We need to kill four more of those?” Fluffball asked.

“That is what the quest calls for,” Marysue nodded. “As long as they don’t jump Al again, it should be okay. You might want to keep your potions handy, in case I get taken again, though.”

“Good idea,” Gerald agreed to her plan. “Well, now we know what the Takers are. Let’s get going.”

“It would be easier to deal with them if we had a Shaman with us,” Fluffball mentioned as they resumed walking.

“I heard someone talking about that during the Keep raid,” Marysue said. “They are designed to counter spirits, is what they said.”

“Yeah,” Fluff nodded. “They are. I almost played one. The idea of being able to banish evil spirits was really compelling to me at the time.”

Karen hooked an arm around the Lunari. “Well, I would have liked you regardless, but I really do love your ferocity in combat as you are.”

Fluff gave her a small smile, “Thank you.” With a quick kiss the two of them lapsed into silence.

“We might want to see about picking up a Shaman if there are going to be Spirits when we go with Vladimir,” Alburet murmured.

“Aye, tha’ mayhap be a good notion,” Stacia added. “The place will probably be overrun with undead of all types, includin’ Spirits.”

“You might want to ask Vladimir about it when he asks you about going,” Gerald commented.

“Fair enough,” Alburet replied. “Let’s finish these quests and see about the ruins.”

Chapter Thirty-one

The next Spiritual Takers they encountered gave them fewer problems, now that the group knew how they attacked. By the time they found the ruins they’d killed enough Spiritual Takers, Broken Dead and Furious Dead to complete those quests.

The sun was just sinking when they finally found the ruins. The dim light outlined the broken remains of buildings as the path opened onto a ruined village.

“Broken down ruins in the middle of a deserted forest. This isn’t creepy at all. At least it won’t get worse,” Marysue shivered. The sun finished setting, plunging the group into darkness. “I was wrong, it got worse.”

Gerald pulled something from his small pouch at his waist. The pungent item started to glow as he rubbed it on his shield. The shield started to glow, the light enough to let them see several feet. “Pablo told me about these, Glow Bags. They leave behind a glow for an hour and are good for three uses.”

“I didn’t notice those. I’ll see about picking some up,” Alburet said, seeing their usefulness. “Not that we hunt after sundown much, or at least we didn’t use to.”

“Just the once, as I recall,” Karen recalled with a smirk. “The ruins, first night hunting together.”

“Oh yeah, good times,” Alburet agreed.

The light given off by Gerald’s shield was faint but effective, though it only worked in the direction he was facing. “Gerald, let Tiny and TJ rub it onto their shields, too,” Marysue told him, touching his arm. “Please.”

Gerald held out the pungent bag, “Tiny?”

“Yes,” Tiny took the item and applied it to his shield before handing it off to his Copy to repeat the process.

The ruins brightened with all three shields now illuminating the area. Marysue breathed a sigh of relief.

“Didn’t know you were afraid of the dark,” Karen mentioned.

“I’m not,” Marysue retorted. “It’s just… I have bad memories involving horror movies, and this looks like one.”

“Fair enough,” Stacia commented as she patted Marysue’s shoulder. “Luckily ya protector be here, along with me own. We will be fine.”

Marysue looked away from the Succubus in human form, “Of course.”

“Nightlight should be up soon, which will help,” Fluffball reminded them.

Alburet snorted, “I forgot about the name of the moon.”

“It be a good name,” Stacia frowned. “It lights the night.”

The others all looked away with a few coughs. Alburet patted her arm as he spoke, “You’re right, but on the other world we have items called nightlights. They’re mostly used to help children with a fear of the dark.”

“I see,” Stacia nodded. “Ya laughter be over the similarities between the names?”

“Close enough,” Gerald cut in. He quickly redirected the conversation, “We haven’t been attacked and I haven’t seen anything about this area being phased.”

“We should look around,” Fluffball said, her eyes scanning the darkness. “Maybe we have to enter the structures that look to still be mostly intact?”

Moving as one, the group headed towards the closest of the structures. As they approached it a pop-up appeared for each of them.

Ruins of Lament

You have started the event to clear the Ruins of Lament!

Find the six unburied remains of those left behind and pray over them.

“Well I guess that answers the question about what we need to do,” Gerald snorted as he stepped into the structure. “Found the first one,” he called out as the others followed him into the room.

Marysue stepped over to the bones that were almost completely obscured by moss. “I’ll start,” she told them. Closing her eyes, she began to pray, “Justice, God of the Empire, hear my voice and look upon the dead that has been left here. Let them not linger without your light any longer. Shine your light upon them so they may find peace once more.”

As she finished a beam of pure, soft, white light appeared over the bones. After a moment the light began to rise up, carrying the ghostly image of a little boy with it. The ghost smiled at them, before it and the light shot upward at tremendous speed.

Everyone watched the light vanish with a faint sense of awe. That moment was broken by the sound of a sword being scraped across the ground outside.

“First customer up,” Karen said as she stealthed and followed Gerald out of the building.

A Furious Dead lurched around the corner as Gerald stepped out. He slammed his shield into it as the others started to surround the mob. “Tiny, TJ why don’t you two take Marysue to the next building? We’ll be right behind you guys.”

With a quick glance at Alburet for confirmation Tiny replied, “As he commands.”

Marysue started to follow Tiny while biting her lower lip. “Shouldn’t I heal?”

“We got this one. We might want to clear the remains as fast as we can though, before they start showing up in groups.” Alburet told her as he summoned a Fire Blast. “I’m worried the mobs will start doubling or tripling up with each set of bones we clear.”

Gerald called out, “He’s right, go on.”

Marysue followed Tiny without looking back again. The rest of them did their best to kill the Furious Dead as quickly as they could. They endured the stun and the Whirlwind attack by the mob before they finally cut it down.

As they started towards the next building a light appeared above it then zipped up into the sky. They had just reached the door when Marysue came out behind Tiny and his Copy. “That was two,” she said.

“Start towards the third,” Gerald told her, interrupting the spell she started to cast. “We don’t know when the next Undead will appear.”

“Okay,” Marysue said, and followed Tiny and his Copy to the next building.

“This can’t be done without a Priest?” Karen frowned.

“That wouldn’t make sense,” Fluffball murmured. “Maybe you just need a person who can heal?”

“Mayhap I should try at one of the bodies?” Stacia suggested. “I can heal, even iffin it do be just the one Ability.”

“Worth a try,” Alburet said. “Head towards the fourth ruin.”

The words were barely out of his mouth when two Furious Dead appeared out of the ruins near them. Gerald intercepted them just as Marysue entered the third structure. “This is going to suck,” Gerald muttered. “Maybe stand back until they stun me, then draw them off?”

Alburet drew his weapon, silently casting Demonic Retribution. “I’ll do my best.”

“We’ll keep them busy until she gets done,” Karen added as she waited for mobs to use their stuns.

Gerald took the brunt of the attacks while they waited for the stuns, concentrating on parrying and deflecting as much of the assault as he could. Since Gerald wasn’t damaging the mobs, Alburet was able to pull the first Furious Dead off of him after it used its stun. Karen and Fluff watched Gerald’s health dropping with frustration while they waited for the other mob to trigger its stun, which it finally did just as the first one wore off.

They barely managed to peel the second mob off of Gerald, leading it a few feet away. Gerald downed a potion when the second stun finally wore off, bringing his health back up to almost full. The two mobs triggered their Whirlwind attacks, causing Alburet, Karen, and Fluff to dodge out of the way.

Gerald used his area taunt to pull both of the mobs back to him. As they converged he used Ground Stomp, slamming his foot into the ground, to stun both mobs. A beam of light formed above the ruin Marysue had gone into, again zipping off into the sky. A second later another beam, this one darker, shone above the building Stacia was in.

“That’s three and four,” Alburet called out as Marysue rushed out of the building.

“I’m healing, then. We can have Stacia trigger the rest of them,” Marysue said as she landed a critical heal on Gerald, replenishing most of his missing life.

“Stacia,” Alburet began, but cut off when he caught the feral gleam in her eyes. “She’s been taken by a spirit,” Alburet spat just before he dismissed her. Stacia vanished, leaving the spirit floating in the air with a puzzled expression. He summoned Stacia back to him quickly.

Appearing in her usual puff of smoke, Stacia, in all her Infernal glory, snarled. “Ya did nay want to do tha’,” she hissed at the Spirit as she started towards it with anger in her eyes.

“Stop,” Alburet told her. “Focus on the two Furious Dead.” He turned his attention to Tiny and TJ, “Get ready to stop possessed people.”

Karen turned from her target as the Furious Dead fell, spinning to attack Marysue. Her blades were batted aside by Gerald, who used Intervene to stop the blow from landing as he came between the two women.

Tiny and TJ snagged Karen before she could slip away. “We have her,” they said in unison.

Fluff, Bob, and BJ finished off the second Furious Dead. “What about the fourth wave?” Fluff asked. Her face took on a sneer as she spun on Alburet. “Die mortal,” Fluff hissed with an eerie voice.

“We have two of the Spiritual Takers,” Alburet called out.

“This is going to be bad,” Marysue yelled back. She focused on Fluff first, since the Destroyers were able to hold Karen. “At least they don’t seem to be jumping hosts.”

“Stacia, hurry off to the furthest ruin,” Alburet told her. “Wait for me to call out then pray over the body.”

She seemed torn for a moment before she nodded, “As ya wish.” She sprinted away from the group.

Gerald slammed into Fluff, stunning her with his shield. As he did, the Spirit left her body and hung in the air for a second. “Stunning the host will drive them out.”

Marysue frowned in concentration as she cast a healing spell on the spirit. “They take more damage out of a body. Tiny, as soon as we deal with this one I will want you to use both of your stuns in succession.”

“Yes,” Tiny rumbled as he fought to hold onto Karen. Only his increased stats, mirrored in his Copy, allowed him to maintain his hold on her.

The spirit vanished into Gerald, who spun to attack Marysue. Alburet called out, “Tiny, stun Gerald, TJ, stun Karen. Fluff, potions ready. One of them is liable to get Marysue.”

The fight was a continuous chaotic mess until they dropped the first spirit. As the second one dropped Marysue drank a mana potion, having tapped herself out of mana by using her most expensive heals during the conflict.

“That wasn’t-” Marysue started to say when the sound of snapping branches could be heard from the forest surrounding the ruined village. All heads turned to look at the noise, only to see four Furious Dead and six Broken Dead coming out of the forest towards them. “Oh, that doesn’t look good.”

“We rush the fifth remains,” Alburet told them. “Stacia is at the sixth set. We can get them both, then deal with the fallout.”

“Better than seeing what the next wave will be,” Gerald agreed.

The group started running away from the Undead, only to hear a cacophony of voices howl behind them.

“Run faster?” Karen asked.

“Run faster,” Alburet agreed. “Tiny, TJ, delay them for us. I’ll unsummon you once we get there. Don’t die, just hold them off as long as you can. I’ll resummon you when we start the prayer.”

“For the master,” Tiny rumbled as he and his Copy spun back towards the horde.

“Never thought you would sacrifice them like that,” Gerald panted as they ran.

“Strategic withdrawal. Besides, as long as they don’t die it’ll work out fine,” Alburet huffed back.

They made it to the next building. Marysue rushed inside as the others all leaned against the wall, panting for a moment. Alburet unsummoned Tiny mentally, then yelled as loud as he could, “Now, Stacia!”

He summoned Tiny back, hoping his plan had worked. Tiny reappeared next to him, bleeding, his life under a quarter. “I cut that one close. Sorry, buddy.”

“We live to serve the master,” Tiny rumbled with a bloody grin. “I held them.”

Using Demonic Vitality, Alburet started to heal the injured Destroyer. “You did good.”

“Glad you made it,” Bob called out from the edge of the ruined building. “They’re coming fast,” he advised the group, as he had the height vantage to see the horde of Undead.

A white light appeared next to them, hovering over the building they were in front of. “She got the fifth,” Gerald muttered as he squared his shoulders. “Time to deal with this horde.”

A darker light appeared further away from them, over the last semi-standing building. “Stacia got the last,” Alburet grinned.

The Ruins of Lament have been cleansed!

Escape the wave of undead or fight them.

Bonus rewards available: Kill the undead and look for clues behind the undead plaguing the forest. Take your findings to the Keep of Lament for a special bonus.

“We fighting or running?” Alburet asked as he swiped the pop-up away.

“There are ten of them,” Gerald reminded him. “It will be tough as hell to beat them all.”

“We can do it,” Marysue said calmly. “Use your health and mana potions.”

“We got this,” Karen agreed as she vanished from sight.

Alburet renewed Demonic Vitality on Tiny, which brought him to half health. He Copied the Destroyer just as the undead rounded the corner of the nearest building. “Tiny, TJ, play it smart. I’ll do my best to keep you two healed.”

“I will be helpin’,” Stacia added as she came running towards them.

“I’ll pull the Furious Dead to the right,” Gerald said as he charged into the oncoming horde. As soon as he slammed into the first three he stomped the ground, stunning the whole group of undead. “Tiny, be ready to peel the Broken Dead off me. We need to kill the Furious Dead first, everyone focus on my targets.”

“Time to light them up,” Bob said with a cackle as both of his hands began to glow. “I don’t get to use this spell much.”

“Gerald, I’ll be with Tiny, I can use my Fire Burst with him. I’ll chug my mana potions to down them as quick as I can.” Alburet went to follow after Tiny who had started to taunt Broken Dead out of the stunned group.

“Take another,” Marysue said, holding out an extra potion. “You don’t carry more than two normally.”

Alburet grabbed it, then took off to catch up with Tiny. “Let’s do this.”

The exchange of mobs got a little messy but soon they were divided up as they should be. Fluff and Karen were staying as far back as they could while still hitting them, ready to back off when a Whirlwind or Stun was used.

Tiny was looking worried as he dragged his three Broken Dead off to the left. “I will hold them,” Tiny rumbled as he focused on mitigating the damage that was coming in at him. TJ held the other three next to Tiny, nodding grimly.

Alburet let the spell wash through his mind, a bloom of fire erupting around the undead and the minions. The Destroyers ignored the flames while it ravaged the undead. Stacia darted in to use Comforting Touch on Tiny, giving him back half of his missing life. She then slapped the closest Broken Dead, her Essence Drain siphoning 5% of its life away. She pulled her blades out, adding her melee attacks to the Broken Dead.

Another wave of fire washed over the group as Alburet cast Fire Burst again. While Tiny and TJ held the Broken Dead, Alburet continued to unleash Fire Burst every two seconds. On the fourth spell, Tiny had to use Savage Roar to stop the mobs from going after Alburet.

“You are pulling them,” Tiny rumbled with a frown.

Downing a mana potion, Alburet hissed to himself. Over two thousand damage done and the Undead were still looking pretty lively. He would need at least another six blasts to finish them off and that would probably mean he would need another potion.

“I have them all, and TJ will taunt them off,” Tiny rumbled, “keep going.”

Alburet resumed casting Fire Burst at Tiny’s words. The second Fire Burst pulled the Broken Dead off of Tiny again. TJ gathered them up with his Savage Roar. Two more Fire Bursts had the Broken Dead coming after Alburet yet again. Alburet downed his second mana potion and fired off one more Fire Burst. He sagged with relief when the Broken Dead collapsed into piles of broken bones.

Heart racing, Alburet looked to his friends who were dealing with their own issues. Gerald was down to half life and only one of the four Furious Dead were down. “Tiny, TJ, taunt one each. TJ, if you have to, lead it away before you drop. Tiny, no dying,” Alburet told them. “Stacia, go join the ladies in killing the one they’re currently focused on.”

Pulling the two Furious Dead away from Gerald was enough to allow Marysue to catch her breath. She’d been having trouble keeping up with the damage being done to him by the mobs. “Thanks,” she called out as a breath of relief rushed out of her. “Good timing,” she added as she downed her second mana potion.

“I’m out of mana,” Bob announced as he landed on the skull of the Furious Dead Tiny had just taunted off Gerald. His claws dug into the metal helm the mob wore as he tried to peel it off. BJ landed on the one TJ was facing, copying Bob’s attempt to peel away the mob’s helm.

“We got this,” Karen panted as she slammed one blade into the leg of the Furious Dead, planting her other where a kidney should be.

She was right. Less than a minute later the group stood victorious over the broken bodies of the undead horde. They took a few minutes to catch their breath, as it had been a while since they’d been challenged like that.

“Reminded me of fighting for the Keep,” Fluffball murmured as they started to loot the bodies.

“Edge of your seat kind of fight,” Karen agreed. “We haven’t needed healing potions outside of dungeons and raids before now. Maybe they’re the crutch to help solo players get by.”

“Could be,” Gerald mused. “We need to look around for information before we go.”

“Check the buildings with the bodies first?” Marysue suggested.

“Good idea,” Karen, Alburet, and Gerald said in near unison, before they started to laugh.

“Great minds think alike,” Alburet chuckled.

Chapter Thirty-two

Reappearing before the gates of Lament Keep, the group greeted the guards on duty with friendly smiles. They were surprised to see that the inn was the only building open for business besides the keep itself.

“I think it’s one of the few times I can recall seeing stores closed,” Gerald commented.

“It happens an hour or two after sunset,” Stacia told him. “Tha’ be the time most businesses close for the night.”

“I guess it’s because we rarely hunt after night fall,” Marysue added.

“Let’s turn in the book we found in the ruins,” Karen said. “The sooner we do that, the sooner we can grab some dinner and get a bath. I know the gore from the monsters vanishes after the fight, but it still feels like I need a bath.”

Alburet chuckled as he nudged her with an arm, “Maybe you’re just a dirty girl.”

Karen eyed him with a gleam in her eyes, “Did you just ask to get submitted again?”

“We should go turn this book in,” Alburet said, sidestepping the question.

Gerald snorted, “Well, that answers any questions about who’s really in charge of your odd relationship.”

Karen laughed, “Right?” Her eyes sparkled as she watched Alburet try not to react to Gerald’s statement. “He does the best he can to put up a good front, though.”

Rolling his eyes, Alburet walked past the guards stationed at the door of the Keep proper. “I hope the right sergeant is on duty.”

Gerald chuckled at the change of topic as he followed Alburet inside. “We turning in to the redhead or the Elf?”

“The redhead,” Karen said quickly. “I didn’t like the way the Elf scoffed at her.”

“Doesn’t matter to me,” Marysue added.

“I’m with Karen,” Fluff commented.

“I like finishing with the same person,” Gerald offered.

“I don’t have that hang up,” Alburet said, then winced as the words hung in the air.

“We noticed,” Gerald deadpanned.

Rubbing at his face, Alburet shook his head. “I walked into that one,” he muttered.

A man with grey hair at his temples and wearing a monocle over his left eye sat at one of the desks. He looked up as they walked in. “Might I help you?”

“Sir,” Alburet began as they stopped before the desk with a salute. “We have quests to turn in, plus something more. We were hoping to speak with the lady sergeant who was on duty earlier.”

“Sergeant Sonya?” The Duty Sergeant questioned, getting a nod in return. “Very well. Please wait a moment.” He pulled on a rope behind his desk and a young boy came running out of a back room. “Find Sonya and have her attend the front desk, and don’t dally.” The boy took off at a run for the stairs. “It will be just a minute,” the Sergeant told them.

A few minutes later, the boy came back down the stairs, followed by the red haired sergeant. She wasn’t in uniform, her hair was tousled, and her clothes looked to have been pulled on in haste. She glanced at the group with a raised brow, then addressed the sergeant at the desk. “Yes, Gregor?”

“This lot here said they wished to turn their quests in to you, special like. Also, they hinted at having found something interesting,” Gregor said, taking off his monocle and polishing it.

Sergeant Sonya pursed her lips as she turned to the group. “You chose Alown earlier to speak with, so why are you turning in your quests to me?”

“Didn’t care for his attitude,” Karen spoke up from behind Alburet.

A faint glimmer of amusement flitted across Sonya’s face. “I see. Well then, let me see how I can help you. I see you’ve completed all four of the quests.” She went behind another desk and pulled out five bags of coin along with a bronze disk for each of them. “Here is the gold and a token for an item from the Quartermaster for each of you. Did you have anything else?”

Quest Completed: Kill twenty Broken Dead

Receive: Two hundred gold and increased rep with Stormguard guards

Quest Completed: Kill twenty Furious Dead

Receive: Two hundred gold and increased rep with Stormguard guards

Quest Completed: Banish five Spiritual Takers

Receive: Two hundred gold and increased rep with Stormguard guards

Quest Completed: Cleanse the Ruins of Lament

Receive: Five hundred gold and an item from the Quartermaster stores.

Alburet passed the coins and tokens to the others, dropping his into his pouch. “Yes, we found this book in the Ruins.” He placed a slim leather-bound journal on the desk. “The author claims to be a Necromancer named Walker. He was conducting experiments on the remains of the dead in the ruins. He was attempting to create a lure that would draw undead to them.”

Sonya’s eyes narrowed as she picked up the book. Scanning a few pages, she nodded, “I’ll have to bring this to the Commander. He will have to decide on an appropriate reward for you.”

“Can we just ask for as much experience as he can give out?” Alburet asked quickly.

Sonya blinked at him, then her lips creased into a smile, “I can do that, without having to bother him tonight. You have my thanks for bringing this to us, Alpha Company.” She bowed her head as a pop-up telling them they had gained a level appeared before the group. “I wish you well in your future endeavors. If you will excuse me.” Alburet gave her a salute, as did the rest of the group. After returning it, the Sergeant headed for the stairs.

Bonus Quest Completed: Hand over the journal to the Commander of Lament Keep.

Receive: Maximum experience allowable for quest.

As she vanished up the stairs Gregor chuckled. “You have certainly made her year. Is there anything else I can do for you?”

“Is the Quartermaster available?” Alburet asked.

“He normally can be found at the inn around this time. Tell him I sent you,” Gregor smiled.

“Thank you, sir,” Gerald said as another salute was exchanged.

The group headed for the inn so they could finish their business for the night. Most of the customers were off duty guards, relaxing with mugs of ale. At a table by himself sat a Dwarf with the Quartermaster insignia on his sleeve.

“Excuse us, sir,” Gerald greeted the man. “Sergeant Gregor sent us to you to turn in our tokens.”

The Dwarf looked up from his mug, “He did, eh?” The group was taken aback at the visage of the dwarf. His lower lip was missing and jagged scars creased his face. “Fine, let me finish this mug, and I’ll take ye over to the shop.” The Quartermaster downed the mostly full mug in one swig. The tankard thunked onto the table followed by a loud belch as he got to his feet. “Follow.”

Following the brusque Dwarf, the group exchanged a few glances but no one made any comments. It was a short walk over to the smithy. The Quartermaster lit a lamp and pulled a thick red leather tome out from under the counter.

“Do nay take all night,” he told them as he leaned against the counter.

Marysue opened the tome first and quickly flipped through it. Nodding, she put her token on the counter and tapped the page. A beautiful platinum and opal ring appeared in her hand. “This will do nicely.”

Fluffball chose a ring of rubies set in mithril. Karen picked up a ring with emeralds framed by gold. Gerald took a moment, but settled on a ring of an unusual white metal that held three diamond chips.

Alburet was the last to take the book. He scanned the last few pages as the others had done as their armor and weapons were still new. He finally settled on a plain band of Infernal Steel that gave him 65 Wisdom and 10 Intelligence, which would replace his old 10 Intelligence ring.

“Good, glad ye nay all take yer sweet arse time,” the Quartermaster grumbled as he took the book away along with the tokens. “Now tha’ we be done, ye all mind shovin’ off so I can get back to drinkin’?”

“Have a good night,” Gerald replied as the group all took out their Homestones. “You all up for another zone tomorrow?”

“Gladly,” Alburet told him. “See you then.”

They vanished from the smithy, each reappearing at their bind location. The party disbanded as the quartet entered their house. “We are going to go out with them again?” Fluffball asked.

“That is the current plan,” Alburet replied. “As long as it doesn’t hinder Gerald in running the guild, they can come with us as often as they want.”

“Tha’ be good,” Stacia murmured. “We be havin’ a stew to be makin’, Fluff. Karen, will ya take her gear so we can get it started?”

“Of course,” Karen agreed as she waited for Fluff to hand over her stuff. “We going to sell stuff tomorrow before heading out?”

“We can wait a day or two, our bags are barely touched,” Alburet told her as they walked towards the bedroom to drop off gear. “How about we clean up while they start dinner?”

Eyes smoldering as her desire washed over him, Karen smirked, “Oh, yes. After all, I’m such a dirty girl, right?”

When Karen and Alburet finally emerged from the bathroom, dinner was almost ready. Stacia was smirking at them as she motioned them to the table. “Now tha’ ya two be clean in body iffin nay in mind or deed, we can be havin’ some food.” She brought the opened wine bottle to the table, along with the bread. “Fluff was very diligent in learnin’ from me. I will nay be surprised iffin she can replicate the meal again without me aid.”

Fluff’s smile echoed the happiness they could all feel from her. “It is ready,” she said, turning off the stove. She set the pot on the table next to Alburet then took her seat next to him. “I hope you all like it.”

“I’m sure it will be wonderful,” Karen replied as she took the bowl that Alburet handed her.

Once everyone had a bowl, they took the first bite at the same time. Stacia looked thoughtful while she chewed, smiling at Fluff after swallowing. “Aye, an apt pupil ya be. This tastes almost like me own.”

Happiness and embarrassment swirled around Fluff as she smiled down at her bowl. “I had a wonderful teacher. She walked me through each step, never once chiding me when I made mistakes, but gently correcting me instead.”

“She does do gentle pretty well,” Alburet agreed. “I have to agree with Stacia, this is very good. I don’t know if I’d be able to tell the difference.”

Another surge of emotion came from Fluff as she gave Alburet a sidelong glance. “Being praised for my cooking is still new, but it feels nice.”

“It always feels nice when someone we care for tells us they like what we do for them,” Alburet replied as he touched her hand on the table.

“Agreed,” Karen added before taking another bite. “This is very good.”

The four of them fell into comfortable silence as they enjoyed the meal. Fluff’s happiness permeated the air along with the enjoyment of the others as they ate. Stacia was the first on her feet when they’d finished eating.

“Iffin ya will handle the dishes, Karen, I be thinkin’ it be time for me and Fluff to clean up,” Stacia told the others as she came around the table. Holding her hand out to Fluffball with a smile on her lips, she asked, “Ya be ready?”

“Oh, sure, and I’ll keep Alburet busy out here,” Karen chuckled as she started to collect the dishes.

“Have fun you two. Goodness knows Karen delayed us long enough earlier,” Alburet intoned dryly.

“I delayed us?” Karen raised a single brow at him. “Who was it that rolled who over on the tile?”

“Come, Fluff, let them enjoy their argument. It be our turn to get cleaned up,” Stacia led Fluff away.

Fluff glanced back over her shoulder, her brow furrowing slightly as she looked at the other two. Their words sounded like arguing but the love that moved between them carried no hint of anger or hurt. “Stacia, do you think they’ll always be like that?” Alburet heard her ask just before the bedroom door shut behind her.

Alburet

Half-blood Infernal Summoner

Level 66

Strength: 269 (264)

Agility: 269 (264)

Constitution: 222 (192)

Intelligence: 192 (162)

Wisdom: 854 (569)

Charisma: 299 (264)

Health: 5,520

Mana: 11,840

Spells:

Demon Skin-Rank 7

Demonic Retribution- Rank 6

Summon Improved Imp

Fire Blast- Rank 6

Sap Strength- Rank 6

Demonic Haze- Rank 6

Summon Improved Destroyer

Demonic Vitality- Rank 6

Fire Burst- Rank 6

Summon Improved Succubus

Abilities:

Personal Spells

Flame Weapon

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Ally)

Infernal Upgrade: (Imp- Big Boom)

Infernal Upgrade: (Destroyer- Demonic Shell)

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Comforting Touch)

Copy

Infernal Upgrade: (Succubus- Essence Drain)

Still Caster

Infernal Upgrade: (Imp- Burning Cleanse)

Infernal Upgrade: (Destroyer- Savage Roar)

Infernal Upgrade: (Destroyer- Bash)

Racial Abilities:

Cast spells without verbal components

Physical damage reduction 25%

Magical damage reduction 10%

Influence emotions

Fire resistance 50%

Reputation gains at half value

Chapter Thirty-three

Alburet and the others didn’t waste much time the next morning. While Stacia made them a quick breakfast, Alburet sent messages to Gerald and Marysue, deciding what zone they should visit next. The four of them headed out to the zone, the Swamp of Misery, and picked up the quests from the sergeant on duty inside the Keep. They were hanging around near the gates wondering at the delay when Gerald and Marysue showed up.

“Morning,” Gerald greeted them. “Sorry about the delay. I had to remove a couple of people from the guild before we left the Keep. It seems two of our new recruits thought the staff that Kim arranged for to work in the Keep were free game.” His face darkened, “Not only did they lay hands on two women, they then decided to fight the guards who arrived to help the poor girls.”

Alburet’s hands curled into tight fists, the hate pouring off of him palpable enough that Marysue stepped back from him. “They raped them?”

“Thankfully, no,” Gerald let out a deep breath. “They had just started to seriously grope them when the guards arrived. Though it might have made it to that point, if they hadn’t been interrupted. I had just finished replying to you guys when the guards summoned me down to the throne room. The two of them were trussed up before the throne by the time I made it there. The whole time I was listening to the guard’s account the two kept repeating the same thing, how they hadn’t done anything wrong because it didn’t matter what they did to the NPCs.”

Stacia touched Alburet’s shoulder, helping bleed away some of his rage. “What happened to them?”

“Turned them over to the Guards to have them sent to Stormguard for a stay in the stockades. Seems attempted rape carries a one year sentence,” Gerald replied with no emotion. “Both of them vanished at that point. Pretty sure they used the emergency out tab that we were told about before we went into the pods. That means they aren’t testing anymore, and they’ve been kicked from the guild.” His face took on an evil smile they hadn’t seen before, “Fleeing a sentence is another five year sentence and if they do it again it earns them hated reputation with the Guards. That’s kill-on-sight for any guard that sees them.”

“Serves them right,” Alburet hissed as his anger began to abate some with Stacia’s aid. “Why are people such scum?”

“Not everyone is,” Fluffball told him as she touched his curled left hand. “No one here is, for instance.”

“Any other fallout from that incident?” Karen asked.

“Not yet,” Gerald replied, rolling his neck as if to break up some tension.

“You did the right thing,” Marysue added. “As I told you on the way here.” She turned her attention to the others, “We’re thinking of adding a couple more officers to the roster, and giving them your room at the Keep, if that’s okay?”

“Who are you thinking?” Karen asked.

“Ironhand and Leggylass,” Gerald told her. “He’s been solid and she did come back to be here again. She might not be as enthusiastic about it, but he’s all for it. He asked if he could help arrange more social events with Marysue. They’ve taken a trio of new members under their wings and have gone back to lower level areas to help get their new people leveled up.”

“Add Rolland, too,” Alburet suggested, finally calm enough to speak normally. He was still somewhat distracted, having thought that level of rage was behind him. “He’s Kim’s husband and he’s an integral part of keeping our portal up.”

“I was thinking of doing that,” Gerald nodded, “and I wanted to ask if you had any other ideas. If you’re all going to level as much as you can and we’re going to join you as much as we can, it behooves us to pull in more officers that I can delegate to.”

“Aye, tha’ be a good point,” Stacia agreed.

“I can’t think of anyone else right now,” Karen shrugged.

“Me sister be nay ready for tha’ kind of responsibility, or I would be askin’ for her,” Stacia grinned.

“We also have two guards who want to join next month when their time with the Stormguard Guard ends,” Marysue commented as she accepted the quests Alburet shared with them.

“I like the idea of more natives in the guild,” Alburet said.

“We’ll see when the time comes, then,” Gerald said as he pulled his shield off his back. “We ready to get this party started?”

“Now is good,” Alburet agreed as he silently summoned Bob and Tiny. “Hey, guys. Langistors today, you good?”

“I shall serve as you wish,” Tiny rumbled.

“Ready to have some char-broiled tail,” Bob chortled as BJ appeared beside him. “Go team Imp!” he added, high fiving himself.

“Let’s get going before he gets even more excited,” Gerald said as he started walking away from the Keep.

“Spoilsport,” Bob retorted, adding a rude sound while squinting his eyes at Gerald the whole time.

Marysue giggled softly enough that Gerald couldn’t hear as she followed him. “Coming,” she called out, falling into step a few feet behind him.

The others trailed along after them, with Bob cackling about Marysue’s giggle. He didn’t say anything though, not wanting to get her in trouble for siding with him. Alburet waited until they were out of sight of the gates before he used Copy on Stacia. Kitten appeared with a wicked grin and wink for Alburet, then Karen and finally Fluff before she fell in behind them all.

“She certainly does like to flaunt it,” Karen chuckled as she eyed Stacia, who winked back.

“I do like to remind ya all tha’ I be a demon tha’ is addicted to sex,” Stacia replied with a smirk.

Fluff looked away, “It’s not always about sex.”

“Aye,” Stacia added with a seductive whisper, “just rubbin’ down a beautiful body can be enough at times.”

A shiver of pleasure and anticipation ran through Fluff, which was felt by the others. “I promised that we would, tonight.”

“I be lookin’ ever so much forward to it, too,” Stacia purred throatily, licking her lips as she did.

“Did we miss something from the bath last night?” Alburet asked.

“Mayhap,” Stacia grinned mischievously at him.

“I think Fluff is going to have some alone time with Stacia tonight,” Karen guessed.

“No,” Fluff shook her head. “You get to be there as well, to make it easier on me.”

The small pulse of sadness and acceptance from Al brought the eyes of the other three to him. “No, no, it’s fine.” His moment of sadness vanished, overwhelmed by his love for them. “My time will come someday. I want you all to be happy. Maybe we can do a memory of mine, a happy one of Kaylee and David before you three have your fun.”

“Aye,” Kitten husked from behind him. “Tha’ I can do for ya. Mayhap though we can relive tha’ memory of our first time with Karen, instead. Tha’ will keep ya smilin’ all night.”

The memory of that night brought a smile to Alburet’s lips. “Fair enough, but one of you is going to have to help me in the morning.”

“Me,” Karen said with a leer. “I’ll take you down.”

Laughing, Alburet held up his hands, “I surrender.”

“Not yet, but you will,” Karen added.

Some time later the ground around them started looking decidedly soggy. Alburet was sure anyone who stepped off the path would sink several inches into the ground.

“Looks lovely,” Alburet muttered. “I wonder where all the Langistors are?”

Bob, who had taken to the air at the edge of the tree line, called down to him, “I can see a number of Brutal Langistors and Woodbound Langistors off to the east. It looks like a path is coming up that leads out to the small spit of land they’re on.”

“East it is, then,” Gerald called out as he kept his eyes open for the break in the path.

Gerald found the fork in the path, which narrowed when they turned onto the eastward divergence. Bob kept pace with them, going from tree to tree, not flying so much as gliding from perch to perch. After a few more minutes the trees gave way to a wet expanse of ground, not a river or a pond, but a body of water with a slow current. A thin strip of land connected the path they stood on to the wider spit of land upon which the dozen Langistors wandered.

“That is a lot of mobs,” Alburet muttered as they looked at the mass of monsters.

“We do have a handful of crowd control abilities, but a dozen might be a bit much,” Gerald added.

“They’re wandering in a kind of pattern,” Karen pointed out. “If you watch a moment you’ll see it.”

They spent another minute watching the Langistors. Finally Gerald spoke up. “Okay, I see it. We can pull probably four if we time it right. Bob, can you hit the one on the far left when I call for it?”

“Yeah, I can do it if I move a bit,” Bob replied looking down at them from his perch.

“Get ready,” Alburet told Bob, “you’re the puller.”

Bob took off towards the north with a grin, “I got it.”

“Once he aggros them and they come across to us, Stacia you mind control the Woodbound he taps. Kitten, the second one that should come is yours to control. Tiny, pick up the first Brutal Langistor. I’ll take the second one. Everyone understand?” Gerald asked, getting nods from the others. “Okay. Let’s get this done.”

Gerald called out to Bob when the mob was in position. A Fire Blast soared through the air, to splash on the Woodbound Langistor. With a screeching cacophony the mob turned to look at Bob and surged into the water, beelining towards the Imp. As it did the three closest Langistors followed, all of them going into the water and not across the strip of land.

“Uh oh,” Bob said, flying back to the trees above the group. “Incoming?”

“Once they surface we have our targets,” Gerald replied calmly, keeping his eyes on the water.

The water surged upward as the four Langistors surfaced a few moments later. Kitten and Stacia immediately began to sing as their targets came into view. Tiny yelled at the first Brutal Langistor that was in the group and angled off to the right, leaving the second Brutal Langistor for Gerald, who took it off to the left.

Before the fight even started, the two Woodbound Langistors came to a brief halt, then moved toward the Brutal Langistor that headed towards Tiny. As the mob attacked Tiny, its arms were snagged by the two Woodbound Langistors, who struggled to hold it. Tiny paused for a fraction of a second before he lashed out, striking the mob in the throat. “Thank you, mistress,” Tiny bellowed with a savage grin.

“Aye,” Stacia replied as she drew her blades. “We be takin’ this one iffin ya all want to help Gerald.”

Karen angled away, heading for the other one. Fluff was already in the air, having leapt at her target before Stacia had said anything. She landed with a roar, her claws sinking into the Brutal Langistor before Tiny. “I’ll stay here,” Fluff growled as she lashed out again.

“Fair enough,” Alburet called out as he covered his own weapon in flame and followed after Karen’s stealthed form.

The Brutal Langistors had the apparently obligatory stun that the group was getting used to. They also had a bleed that would stack if the Langistors did damage to their target. A stun allowed the one who had been caught by its old allies to escape their grasp. Tiny took a considerable amount of damage before the two mobs controlled by Stacia and Kitten were able to grab the Brutal Langistor again. One of the charmed mobs put a buff on Tiny that caused his skin to darken, granting a small bonus to his armor. The other one cast a spell that caused roots from the vegetation all around them to wrap around the legs of its former ally, helping to hold it.

The fight was over quickly as the two Brutal Langistors were cut down. Stacia Dazed one of the two Woodbound as they shook off the mind control. It was then that they learned of a third ability that the mobs had. The free one cast an instant spell that cleansed the Daze off its ally.

“Just pile on and kill them,” Gerald said as he kept the aggro on the one they had.

Tiny picked up the free Langistor and held it while they killed the two mobs in quick succession. As they looted, Gerald seemed to be thinking.

“It seems the tank-like mobs all have roughly the same abilities,” Gerald finally said. “A little variation in the higher leveled ones, a bleed versus an armor debuff, for instance. But they all have a stun and a taunt.”

“Don’t most tanks?” Alburet asked.

“Fair enough,” Gerald shrugged. “It just makes each fight seem a little repetitive.”

“Well, this world is a stepping stone to something more,” Karen mused. “Delta World is real,” Karen paused, then quickly added, “according to Stacia.”

“I wonder what that would be like,” Marysue sighed.

“I’m sure we’ll find out someday,” Alburet coughed, avoiding eye contact.

Going still, Marysue looked at Alburet, her eyes slowly widening, “Oh.”

Gerald pursed his lips, head nodding, “I get it now. Okay, we should focus on these levels.”

Chapter Thirty-four

It took them the better part of the next two hours to kill the Brutal and Woodbound Langistors they needed for the quests. They hadn’t found any Champion Langistors or the Lost Temple they had been tasked to find and explore.

Bob came fluttering back to them with a grin, “Found it, I think. Just ahead is another offshoot, to the west this time. If you follow that for a bit it ends at a body of water that is a bit clearer than the rest of this place has been. A small island is in the middle of that water and I saw a few Champion Langistors moving around out there. The island seems to have steps going downward into the lake.”

“Sounds like it might be our Temple,” Gerald nodded. “Okay, let’s go see what we can find.”

“This be odd,” Stacia murmured as they walked along. “Two of our guildies say they been assassinated in Stormguard. Newer members at tha’. The assassins did nay say anythin’, just killed them then left.”

Alburet frowned, “Maybe they ran into someone like Skippy.”

“They don’t seem to know what caused it,” Marysue added. “I’ll see if I can find out more while we deal with the Temple.”

Following Bob’s directions, the group came to the edge of the small lake. A hundred yards away, the edge of the isle that jutted out of the water could be seen. A single Champion Langistor stood on the ten-foot diameter island. It was as large as the other Langistors they had met here, but the Champion’s shell had an extra sheen to it.

“Bob, tag that thing, quick,” Gerald called out to the Imp perched in the tree above them.

A Fire Blast sailed through the air, splashing across the shell of the Champion Langistor. As it turned to face them, its oversized claws clacked before it surged into the water. As it vanished into the water another Champion appeared in the center of the island and also headed towards them.

“We have two incoming,” Gerald announced. “Stacia, you control the second one, either command it or daze it.”

“Aye,” Stacia replied as she backed up next to Marysue.

A few seconds later the water near the shore surged upward as the first Champion came out, splashing water up onto the bank. Its claws clacked together angrily as it looked upwards at Bob. Gerald got its attention by slashing it with his blade. He dragged it a few steps off to the side, turning it so its back was to the rest of the group.

“Okay, everyone pile on,” Gerald called out as he brought his shield up to deflect the first strike of the beast.

Alburet began to throw his Fire Blasts at the one Gerald had targeted. Fluff let out her normal roar as she leapt through the air to land beside the Champion, her claws digging into its shell as she used Piercing Strike. Karen appeared beside Gerald, her blades sinking into the side of the Langistor. The one flaming blade caused the faint scent of steamed lobster to drift through the air from where her blade entered the beast.

The second Langistor rose up out of the water and took two steps onto the land before it was snared by Stacia’s song. As her song began to take effect the Langistor let out a scream as it shook itself. Stacia blinked as her spell abruptly ended and the Champion launched itself at her.

Tiny interposed himself between it and Stacia, “You will not hurt the mistress.” He slammed his weapon down onto the head of the Champion, taking aggro from Stacia.

“It be immune to me charms for the next minute,” Stacia told the others as she drew her blades. “I be helpin’ Tiny with this one.”

Bob and BJ continued to rain their Fire Blasts down on Gerald’s target. “Should we switch over?” Bob asked.

“Stay on target,” Alburet replied as he invoked Flame Weapon. He stepped up next to Stacia as her blades dug into the shell of the Langistor. “I’ll help with this one.”

“This won’t take us long,” Gerald told the group.

He was proved wrong, though, as the Champion he was tanking suddenly pulsed with a glowing blue light. As the light enveloped the Champion, most of its missing health returned to it. That ability took Gerald off guard, surprising him and letting the Champion land a solid hit on him. The Langistor’s Bleed effect became visible on Gerald.

“It’s a Paladin,” Marysue told them as she kept the heals going on Gerald.

“As soon as you can lock that other one down, do it,” Gerald called out to Stacia.

“I’ll handle it in another few seconds,” Kitten purred as she eyed the one Stacia and Alburet were attacking. “Tiny, hold off in fifteen seconds.”

“Okay,” Tiny rumbled.

When she called out, the trio pulled back as she began to sing. After a few seconds the Langistor slumped, then turned to look at Kitten. “Go kill ya old friend,” she ordered the Champion, which staggered off towards it former ally.

Stacia sang at the current combatant, using her Daze Ability to see what it would do. It let out the same scream that the other one had used to stop her controlling song, which disrupted her attempt to Daze it and gave it a minute long buff to stop all other mind affecting spells from touching it. “They be havin’ a way to stop me abilities. It also buffs them to resist all of them for a minute.”

They cut the first Champion down over the next minute of intense combat. Gerald grumbled as they waited for the mind control to wear off the second one. “Paladins kind of suck,” Gerald commented. “That Lay on Hands, or Claws in their case, is a pain in the ass.”

“They don’t get the damage reduction you get as a Defender,” Fluff told him in her rougher voice, her skin still red with rage as she eyed the second Langistor.

“Fair enough,” Gerald agreed. “How long, Kitten?”

“Thirty seconds,” Kitten said.

As the mind control wore off, the group all focused on the single mob. They tore it apart, its Lay on Hands ability only delaying its death by a handful of seconds.

While Gerald looted the bodies, Stacia was distracted by a guild message. “A third member has been assassinated,” she told them. “Guild chat be gettin’ more active as people are beginnin’ to throw out ideas as to why.”

“We need to clear that Temple quick,” Alburet murmured. “After we clear it we can head straight back and see what we can learn about the attacks. We can turn in the quests tomorrow.”

“That should work,” Gerald agreed. “I don’t see a path to the Temple, though.”

“You going to swim for it?” Bob asked. “All that plate would make you sink like a stone.”

“I’ll have to unequip it until we hit land,” Gerald muttered.

“Or,” Bob added with a grin, “you can check the glyph I see on the ground a dozen feet to your left.”

“Bob?” Alburet asked with a blank face. “Why didn’t you mention that in the first place?”

“I wanted to see what he would do,” Bob shrugged. “Besides, I told him before he stripped down. I mean, no one wants to see him naked.”

Marysue muttered something under her breath, too softly for anyone but Fluffball to hear. Fluff blinked, her lips curving up slightly as she caught the words.

As they moved towards the glyph Fluff fell in next to Marysue. “Does he know that?”

“Huh?” Marysue asked, her eyes widening.

Lowering her voice so only Marysue would hear her, Fluff said. “That you want to see him naked.”

Marysue looked at Fluff with a shocked expression before she shook her head a fraction. “I’m sure he knows,” Marysue whispered back.

“I understand. I put off Al seeing me naked for a while, too. I still have a hard time letting him touch me, when I’m without clothing. We all have to take things at our own pace,” Fluff confided.

“He just wants everything to be perfect,” Marysue confided. “It doesn’t need to be, but he wants it to be so much that I hesitate.”

“Do what you think is right. If anything, he’s afraid that you’ll drive him away,” Fluff told her in the same soft voice. “You might need to take the lead if you want to go faster.”

“When did you learn so much?” Marysue asked curiously.

“Stacia, Karen and Al have been helping me learn. Each has their own way of helping me see what I’ve been missing in my life. I’m growing because of their love for me. I just hope that you two can flourish and be just as happy.”

Marysue nodded, a smile growing across her face. Her hand rested on Fluff’s shoulder, “Thank you Fluffball. I don’t have many friends. It’s hard when people only want to be your friend to get something for themselves. You though, you don’t want anything from me. Can I call you my friend?”

Smiling back, Fluff nodded, “Only if I can say the same for you.”

“You two done with that private conversation?” Alburet called out to them, where they had paused a few feet back from the others.

Both of them looked up with slightly guilty looks. “Err, yes,” Fluff stuttered.

Chuckling, Alburet waved them over to the glyph carved into a tree stump set flush with the ground. “Well, come on. We have a Temple to explore.”

Gerald eyed Fluffball and Marysue as they approached the others. He knew that Marysue had never really had many friends, because of her background. Seeing her and Fluff talking, he had the impulse to interrupt to make sure Fluff wasn’t trying to use Marysue, but he knew Fluff wasn’t that kind of person.

“You okay?” Gerald asked Marysue softly while Stacia examined the glyph.

“Yes,” Marysue beamed at him. “Fluff and I are friends, real friends.” Her bright smile made Gerald smile in return. Alburet, Stacia, Fluff and Karen all felt Marysue’s simple, childlike joy at finding a friend and realized just how rare it must be for her.

“I’m glad to hear that,” Gerald told her. “What was the conversation about?” he pried, unable to completely shake his old habit of being her protector from the unscrupulous.

Marysue looked away, “She was telling me about how she’s working through her issues. How being in a relationship is helping her grow.”

Gerald felt a pang in his chest at her words. They hadn’t really moved past the opening stages of their own relationship. They slept in the same bed, but fully clothed and without real contact. He wanted more, but he knew it should all be perfect so he hadn’t tried to advance the relationship any.

“When we get back to the city, and after we figure out this whole assassin thing,” Marysue took a deep breath, continuing resolutely, “we should talk.” She licked her lips in a moment of hesitation, “I think we should take another step.”

Eyes wide in shock at her words, Gerald’s mouth went slack, “Uh.” He didn’t know what to say as he stared into her own uncertain face. “I don’t want to hurt you, or rush you.”

She took his hands, meeting his eyes firmly. “It doesn’t have to be perfect, Francis. I just want you with me.”

“Mary,” Gerald murmured, leaning down to meet her lips with his own.

The kiss lingered for a moment, before a snicker caught their attention. Looking up they found Bob and BJ looking down at them. “About damn time,” Bob snickered again. “Does she taste like strawberries? I bet she does.”

Marysue went red and Gerald’s face went white. “You little…” Gerald spat as he glared up at the Imps.

“Bob,” Alburet sighed. “On the ground. I think you forgot what I once told you about baiting him.”

Bob froze for a moment, “Ah damn it.” He dropped to the ground at Gerald’s feet. “I was just congratulating him.”

Gerald drew back his hand, his anger palpable. Before he could swing Marysue touched his hand. “Let it go, Gerald. We’ll have to deal with much worse when we return to the world. We need to learn to ignore the comments,” Marysue said.

Letting out a ragged breath, eyes still locked on Bob, Gerald grunted. “He shouldn’t say such things about you.”

“Nothing he says hurts me. Nothing can, if you’re with me,” Marysue told him as she touched his cheek.

Eyes closing, Gerald nodded, “If this is what you want.”

“I’m sorry.” All eyes turned to Bob, who was bowing to the lovers. “I didn’t mean to provoke, well not much anyway. I just wanted to shake you up. You’re so uptight with her. If you loosened up, maybe she’d feel like she could approach you, without being so formal.”

“Bob,” Tiny rumbled, “they come from a different world. Maybe it’s like that there?”

“No,” Bob shook his head vigorously, as he stood back up to his full height. “Master isn’t like that.”

“Tha’ be true,” Stacia added as she stepped back from the glyph, which had begun to glow. “The portal be ready. It just needed the missin’ line to be added.”

“We’ve wasted enough time standing here,” Alburet said, breaking the conversation up. “Bob, stay out of their relationship, got it?”

“Yes, master,” Bob replied as he fluttered over to Alburet. “Are you going to do what he didn’t?”

Alburet flicked Bob’s forehead without a lot of strength behind it, “Done.” He turned to Gerald and Marysue, “Are you two ready?”

Nodding, Gerald hefted his shield with a brief glance to Marysue. “I can take on the world right now.”

Blushing lightly, Marysue smiled, “I will stand with you against all comers.” She turned her eyes to Alburet, “We’re ready.”

“Let’s do this,” Karen cheered as she stepped on the glyph and vanished.

Chapter Thirty-five

They ran into a little trouble when they landed on the island. It turned out to be stone, with an opening in the center that had a ramp leading downward. Three Champion Langistors attacked them as they appeared on the island, two coming up from the water and the third coming up the ramp. Alburet dismissed BJ and Copied Tiny. TJ appeared next to Tiny and the two Destroyers picked up the two Champions from the water on either side of the island. Gerald took the one that came up the ramp.

Karen, Alburet, Bob, Karen and Stacia all attacked the one on Tiny first. The Champion Langistor used its Lay on Hands Ability, as well as getting a number of Bleeds stacked on Tiny. Stacia used her Comforting Touch to heal him, then Drain Essence to get some back from the Champion. Alburet put all of his buffs up on Tiny and renewed Demonic Vitality as needed. When they switched over to TJ’s Champion, TJ’s life had ebbed to almost nothing so Alburet banished the Copy. Tiny picked up the Champion as his double vanished, and BJ reappeared.

“We’re doing fine with the third,” Marysue told them, “The only issue is the Bleed damage.”

Bob spun and used Burning Cleanse on Gerald, making Gerald hiss in pain as the Bleeds vanished, burned away by Bob’s spell. “I hope that helps,” Bob replied to her, as he summoned another Fire Blast to his hand to hurt the target he had been fighting.

“A little warning next time, please,” Gerald hissed.

“It does. Thank you, Bob,” Marysue said.

The second Champion died easily as they fell into a rhythm, it just took longer due to the Lay on Hands the Champion had. When the second one died they transitioned over to the one on Gerald. Stacia put her blades away and stood next to Marysue, as there was no room around the Langistor for her.

When the last one finally fell the group let out a collective sigh. “That took longer than normal,” Marysue said as she finished healing Gerald. “The quest is to explore the Temple. It doesn’t mention a boss, though.”

“A little odd, but we’ll find out why soon,” Alburet said as he looked down the ramp into the Temple.

“Another guildie has been assassinated,” Stacia informed them.

“What in the fuck,” Gerald snapped. His gaze went distant as he read over the recent guild chat. “We need to hurry this up so we can go try and find out what is going on.”

Karen went a few feet down the ramp, “Then let’s get going.” They looted the Champions before following Karen. She had paused ten feet in and was kneeling, examining the floor with a frown. “Something about this floor looks off to me,” she muttered.

“Trapped?” Gerald asked her.

“It might be. My skill is well below that of  a Trapsmith, but I at least have a chance to detect them,” Karen said as she stood up. Her eyes went to Tiny, “Tiny, this might be a trap. Will you trigger it for us?”

Alburet frowned at how quick she was to offer up Tiny as the guinea pig. “Wait,” Alburet interjected quickly, as Tiny had started forward. Dismissing BJ he brought TJ back into being, “TJ can do it instead.”

“As you wish,” TJ and Tiny rumbled in unison as TJ stepped past the group. When his foot came down on the patch Karen had been examining, a spear shot out of the left-hand wall. It banged off TJ’s shield, entirely by luck, as he hadn’t been prepared to deflect the attack.

“Okay,” Karen said as she stepped forward to examine the spear, which was slowly retracting back into the wall. After a minute, she touched a few spots on the wall and a smile crept over her mouth. “It’s disarmed.”

“Why do I have the feeling this is going to be a Dungeon that Trapsmiths love and the rest of us hate?” Gerald sighed.

“Because it’s probably filled with traps?” Alburet agreed with Gerald. “Maybe we should wave this dungeon off for the day?”

“Master,” Tiny rumbled, “I do not mind triggering all of the traps for you.”

“I can’t say that is what I want,” Alburet told his minion.

“You need to level,” Tiny rebutted. “I can do this. Just keep Copying me and TJ will trigger all of them moving forward.”

“He has a point, and it will make him happy, knowin’ tha’ he aided ya in this way,” Stacia added.

“All in favor of Tiny doing the death run through the place for us?” Alburet asked the group. Tiny, TJ, Bob, Stacia, and Kitten all raised their hands immediately. After a moment Karen’s hand went up, followed by Fluffball. “Et tu, Fluff?” Alburet asked. Gerald and Marysue raised their hands, leaving only Alburet with his hand down.

“He wants to help and we need to level you as quickly as we can,” Fluff told him evenly, though he felt her sadness over sacrificing Tiny. She also couldn’t ignore Tiny’s steadfast willingness to do anything he could to aid his master.

“Fine,” Alburet sighed. “TJ, you’re the trap springer. We’ll be a few dozen yards behind you. Karen, follow him and see about disarming the traps.”

“On it,” Karen said as she patted TJ on the back, “So, big, strong, and deadly, you ready?”

“Yes,” TJ rumbled as he started forward at an even pace. “Tell me if you think a trap is close.”

“Ya do nay like this,” Stacia stated in a whisper to Alburet.

“No. It feels like I’m using him as a sacrificial lamb and it bothers me,” Alburet replied just as softly to her.

“Did ya nay feel his sense of pride when ya agreed?”

“I did, but it doesn’t really make me feel any better about it.”

“Ya have a good heart. Ma’ has told me of some of her past masters tha’ were nay as lovin’ towards her and the other minions, as ya be with us. Ya be softer on us than even Da’ or Unca Stew be with their minions,” Stacia smiled softly.

“I don’t want to lose any more family,” Alburet told her, his face creasing in remembered sorrow.

“Ya be thinkin’ we nay be able to take them with us when we go?”

“I don’t think we will, but who knows what Vicky has planned?”

“Trap,” Karen said loudly to TJ.

The next two hours were spent exploring the three levels of the temple, each level larger than the last. Well over fifty traps had to be dealt with during their exploration. TJ died more than two dozen times, and Karen was only able to disarm maybe a dozen of the traps. The rest the group marked, just in case they had to come back. They eventually found the main room, which had bas-relief carvings of Justice and Peace preaching to an audience of Humans along the walls.

“Well it is in the Human Empire,” Alburet murmured, knowing it was probably a Temple devoted to one of those two gods, but still hoping it might be something else.

“What’s that on the altar?” Marysue asked, squinting. They peered at the altar, trying to get a better look in the pale light coming from the patches of bioluminescent fungus that provided all the light inside the Temple, aside from the glowing shields of Gerald, Tiny, and TJ. “Maybe an Icon that we can retrieve?”

“I don’t think TJ should touch it,” Alburet said quickly.

“Marysue, you worship Justice, right?” Karen asked, turning to the priestess.

“Peace, actually,” Marysue replied. “You think I should grab it?”

“I think it would be better than any of us doing it,” Karen suggested.

“I’ll go with, just in case,” Gerald added.

“Okay,” Marysue agreed. She walked slowly towards the altar, with Gerald at her side.

Ten feet from the altar, Gerald froze in place. “I can’t go on,” he frowned. “I have a debuff, Holy Light. It says only a Priest or Paladin of Peace or Justice can step to the altar.”

“There has to be a way around that,” Alburet muttered as a pop-up appeared.

Congratulations!

You have explored the Lost Temple of Peace!

“The quest is done even before we grab the item?” Karen puzzled. “I wonder if this is one of the Class Quests?”

“What?” Alburet asked.

“Like your armor, there are quests only certain classes can do,” Fluff answered his question. “The only exception to that is Assassins, they can take bounties to kill people instead of getting quests.”

“Do you think that’s what is happening to our guildies?” Alburet asked.

“I can try to find out once we hit town. I’ll run over to my class trainer and see what I can find out,” Karen told him.

While they talked, they watched as Marysue slowly walked forward, her face suffused with wonder. “So beautiful,” Marysue whispered as she finally reached the altar. “I understand and will do so,” she whispered as her hand wrapped around the item on the altar. She slipped the thing into her bag, and the debuff on Gerald vanished. “I’m ready to go,” she told them, looking at them with a broad smile.

“Homestones,” Alburet said. “We’ll split up and see what we can find out. Meet at the old guild hall in an hour?”

“Works,” Gerald agreed as he pulled his Homestone. “See you there.”

The quartet appeared before the archway that led to their home and first guild hall. Ironhand hailed them before they even had a chance to move, “I was coming to see you guys.”

Alburet turned to greet Ironhand, “What’s up?”

“We just got ganked by an Assassin,” Ironhand told them.

“Why is the guild being targeted?” Leggylass asked.

“That is what we’re here to look into,” Alburet replied. “Karen, why don’t you take off for your class trainer? Let us know what you find out.”

“On it,” Karen said, starting off down the street at a jog.

“Four more people just reported being killed,” Stacia added, her expression dour. “This does nay look good.”

“We should go inside and see who else is waiting to talk with us,” Fluff said, nervously grooming one ear.

“You’re right,” Alburet agreed, motioning her and Stacia before him. “Ironhand, Gerald is going to want to talk to you later, as well.”

Ironhand frowned briefly, then nodded, “I asked about running some theater events for the guild. I wasn’t sure how Marysue would take to me trying to get in on her stuff.”

“I don’t think she’ll mind having some help. We have other things that are going to be taking up the foreseeable future,” Alburet sighed. “What I meant was that we were discussing adding a few more officers.”

Ironhand blinked, “Me?”

“Your name did come up, but the decision will ultimately rest with Gerald,” Alburet motioned Ironhand towards the guild hall. “Until then let’s focus on what the hell is happening right now.”

Inside the guild hall were three people who had been assassinated earlier. When Fluff walked in followed by Stacia and Alburet, the trio started to clamor for their attention. Alburet let out a loud whistle to shut them up. “Hold up. We’re here to find out what the hell is going on, but we can’t get anywhere if you all try to talk at once. Let’s take this one person at a time, okay?”

Alburet led the three new guild members over to the few chairs. “Okay, tell me your story first, Harryold,” Alburet said pointing at the Berserker once they were all seated.

Harryold told them how he’d been stabbed from behind as he left the maid café. He was stabbed once in the back, which applied a ten second paralytic poison. The Assassin then cut his throat and stabbed him twice more, which had killed him before the paralysis wore off. The other two people told identical stories, except that one had been leaving Grimgar’s Weaponry and the other the Dead Man Inn.

“We were ambushed by two Assassins when we left Giardino’s just a bit ago,” Ironhand said, motioning to Leggylass. “Same story as theirs.”

As he pondered their words his message icon began to flash. Alburet opened it to find a message from Karen.

Message from Karen:

This isn’t good. There’s a standing bounty for any Alpha Company member available at the Assassin’s Guild. It’s even open to players who have the Assassin class, as well as the NPC Assassins. There’s nothing about who’s funding it. It appears to be open season on Alpha Company.

Author’s Note

Please consider leaving a review for the book, feedback is imperative for an indie author. If you don’t want to review it then think about leaving a comment or even just a quick message. Remember positive feedback is always welcome.

If you want to keep up on my writing a bit more you can find me on Goodreads, and I have a blog I post to monthly which is synced to Goodreads.

Goodreads.com/Daniel Schinhofen author page

Other places you can keep up to date on me and my works:

https://www.patreon.com/DJSchinhofen
https://twitter.com/DJSchinhofen

Facebook Author page for Daniel Schinhofen

Fan group on Facebook for Daniel Schinhofen

If you LOVE LitRPG, then check out these pages full of awesome LITRPG goodness. You can interact with authors like me and many more. Find banter, good times and a lot of like-minded people.

https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPGsociety/
https://litrpgforum.com/
https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPG.books/
https://www.facebook.com/groups/GameLitSociety/
https://www.facebook.com/groups/haremlit/

A big thank you to my editors (Jennifer York and Daniel Stetson) and beta readers. Seriously, if not for you stalwarts, I would be hammered hard for my lack of proper grammar and spelling errors. Thank you to my beta readers; Zee, the first beta reader, well done sir. Jay Taylor, thank you for your time with beta reading and also being the admin of my fan page. The rest of the beta readers in no particular order; Justin Johanson, William Reid, Tarcha Saleeba, Arthur Cuelho, Aoife Megami, Josh Holmes, Scott Brown, Ryno Neethling, Isidore Fitch, Sawyer Aubrey, Steve Robles, Robert Peterson, Ian McAdams, and Luke Reynolds.

The cover for Alpha World 5 is brought to you by Paul Davies, a very talented artist. You can find him at www.pdportraits.co.uk

A big thanks to my Patreon supporters who have gone above and beyond in their support:

Kyle J. Smith

Cody Carter

Godofcookie

Kevin McKinney

James Patton

Sean Emanuel

Sawyer Aubrey

Christopher B.

Jack Ling

Bradley White

Stephen Wise

Markdsm

Zach Hicks

Evan Cloud

Joseph Keyes

Kyle Gravelle

Robert Shofner

Travis Cox

Jarred Medlock

Charles Groark

Aaron Nirider

MrNyxt

Joey Dawson

Viking

Alexis K.

Logan Cochrane

J. Patrick Walker

Ian McAdams

Timothy Eskew

Michael Jones

Michael Moneymaker

Avery Doxtater

Alexander Rodriguez

I would like to point you all towards some fellow authors whose works I enjoy:

William D. Arand: Author of Otherlife Dreams, Super Sales on Superheros, and Dungeon Deposed. You can find his stuff on Amazon at https://www.amazon.com/William-D.-Arand/e/B01AY7PSG4.

Michael-Scott Earle: Author of countless series that range from sci-fi to fantasy and even LITRPG. I would recommend Lion’s Quest and Star Justice, but Tamer, one of his newer series, is also a lot of fun. https://www.amazon.com/Michael-Scott-Earle/e/B019QSNVA2

Blaise Corvin: Author of Delvers LLC, which is an amazing GameLit series. Find his catalogue of stuff at https://www.amazon.com/Blaise-Corvin/e/B01LYK8VG5

Scottie Futch: Is a prolific author who can be found on Royal Road and Amazon. Galactic Fist of Legend, Earth Tactics Advance, and Galataea Crystallim are just a few of his works. https://www.amazon.com/Scottie-Futch/e/B00NCSEN28

Eden Redd: She might be mentioned last but she is definitely worth the read, more so if you like some adult content. Her Lewd Saga series combines erotica and LITRPG. https://www.amazon.com/Eden-Redd/e/B00I8X8BCK

To learn more about LitRPG, talk to authors, including myself, and just have an awesome time, please join the https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPGGroup